Those Who Hunt Elves Fan Fiction ❯ Forms of Battle ❯ Chapter 1
[ X - Adult: No readers under 18. Contains Graphic Adult Themes/Extreme violence. ]
Forms of Battle
By Alpha-Zulu Mk II
Around the small table at a small café, four people sat
sipping from their glasses as they waited for the remains of their
lunch to be removed from the table. The group garnered some notice
from passer-bys, though not too much in this larger city on the
west end of the continent. Though they were well-known everywhere,
they rarely caught people's attention unless they were working.
What attention they got was from their dress, as it was far
different from the usual clothes of the city natives.
Most noticeable was the large man in white leather pants and
jacket, his black tee-shirt adorned with a flaming skull. Short,
spiky hair and fingerless fighting gloves completed the chess piece
ensemble. In front of him was a large pitcher of beer, which he was
working his way through, with the occasional pause for a belch or
two.
Sitting to his right was a woman in a cape and shoulder boards, her
strapless black top tucked into her red pants. Other than some
minor jewelry, she was unadorned, but seemed to draw the eye like a
magnet drew iron. Her drink of choice was a glass of deep red wine,
which she sipped demurely as she watched the people pass them by.
She did occasionally glance to her right to check on her
teammate.
On the woman's right sat a young girl with thigh-length red-blonde
hair and a simple white button down shirt tucked neatly into her
almost knee-length blue skirt. Well-worn and comfortable ankle
boots adorned her feet, and a gun belt of equal experience rode her
slim waist. Directly in front of her was a large, heavy-duty
notebook, and she was busily scribbling in it with a pen. Every so
often, she glanced across the street to the tank sitting in the
alley across from the café.
To her right was an elf. The tallish blonde elf's ears were clearly
visible to any and all, but it didn't really garner much attention
in a world where elves were common. Still, this elf was different.
Her gown was simple enough, and her accessories were somewhat
understated, but it wasn't the clothes that made her different. It
was her position within elven society that made her different. As
the High Priestess of Common Elves, she had some notoriety, though
it came from her association with the humans at her table more than
from her temple.
At the moment, she was softly chanting under her breath as she
concentrated on the small scrying mirror on the table in front of
her. The man and the older woman watched the elf work, while the
younger woman kept writing in her book. After several more minutes,
she stopped incanting and sighed. “Still nothing,” she
muttered, reaching for her glass of moon melon and berry juice.
“Yeah, so you say,” grunted the man, his tone scornful.
“Just admit it, Celsia; you don't know how to use that
thing.” The elf's lips drew back from her teeth in a
snarl.
“Oh, and I suppose you do, mister Wonder
Wizard?!” she snarled.
“Hey! At least I'm a wizard at something!” he
snapped back angrily. “Unlike you!” The blonde's lips
peeled further back from her teeth in a greater snarl.
“We've had this conversation, people,” interrupted the
younger woman. “We're not doing it again,” she warned
them both.
“Rit-chan's right,” agreed the older woman. “We
need solutions, not finger-pointing,” she noted.
“Celsia is our magic user, so let her do her thing,
Junpei,” directed the woman.
“Sure thing, Miss Airi!” he agreed eagerly. The elf
smirked at that. Without looking at the elf, the younger girl
slapped her down.
“So find us another spell fragment already, Celsia,”
she said evenly, her eyes on the sky, hands behind her head as she
leaned back. Biting back a retort, the elf carefully re-stowed the
mirror.
“Well, I'm open to suggestions,” admitted Celsia.
“I've tried the mirror, the crystal charm and the summoned
elementals, but general direction is the best they've
offered.” The party was silent for a bit.
“Here's a suggestion, Celsia:” offered Junpei,
“turn into a dog again and sniff them out,” he jeered
at her. The elf sent him a withering glare.
“I'd rather try sacrificing you to a demon lord,
asshole!” she yelled back hotly. “At least then, we'd
get some use out of you!” Within microseconds, the two were
face to face, screeching curses at each other. Rit-chan leaned
forward, sending Airi a look she had seen far too many times
before.
“Shall I?” she asked politely of the actress. Closing
her eyes for a moment, she opened them and gave the teen a single
clear nod. Taking her heavy book in hand, she closed it, took it in
a two-handed grip and brought it down flat on the stone surface of
the table, creating a sharp, loud report not unlike her guns made.
It froze both the elf and the man in mid-yell.
“Now that we have your attention,” smiled the
dark-haired woman to the two, “I believe that we should
discuss our next move.”
“We've been all over this continent twice now, so what does
it matter which way we go? One directions as good as another,
right?” surmised the man, sitting back and draining the last
of his beer.
“While we may have been from coast to coast, we still need to
search the islands and the second continent,” noted Celsia.
“Though the chance of any elves being synched with me from
that far away is minimal, it is a possibility that we need to
consider,” she added.
“Wait, you mean that there is another continent on this
world?” asked Rit-chan, leaning forward. “I don't
recall seeing any maps with it on them.”
“And it's unlikely that you will. The other continent is
mostly uninhabited. Over the centuries, there have been a few
attempts by various groups to colonize it, but they have never
succeeded. They have always ended in failure, both man and elf
alike,” noted the sorceress.
“Troublesome natives?” guessed Airi. Celsia
shrugged.
“Don't know, really. The small settlements just seem to fade
away between years. The last attempt was made about eighty years
ago by a mixed group of elves and humans. It seemed to be doing ok,
but then, due to some pirates and a lean year, no one sailed there
for four years. When the ships arrived the fifth spring, the
settlement was abandoned. No signs of struggle, no signs of disease
or pestilence - just abandoned. The four ships put their crews
ashore and searched for a week solid, but came up empty. So, they
sailed back and it's been shelved for the time being.”
“Wow. Sounds interesting,” mused Rit-chan. “So,
it's never really been mapped?” she asked. Celsia shook her
head.
“Why map it? No one lives there, and no one goes there. It
would be a waste of time to map it out,” scoffed Celsia, once
more confirming the alien views of the elf world.
“I see. The odds of finding a spell fragment there are
slim,” agreed Airi. Still, there is a measure of
attraction in the idea of looking there, she admitted to
herself. “Tell me, how far away is this other
continent?”
“Well, it's hard to say exactly, but the ships usually sail
from the port of Tarius at the far end of the Isles of Tears, and
they are gone about six months, so it should be about a three month
journey.” The elf shrugged. “We'd need to find a sailor
who has been there before to be any more certain.”
“Three months on a ship,” mused Rit-chan. “With
the number of ship wrecks we've seen or been in, I'd be worried
about Mike. He can't swim, and the ocean's deep,” the girl
murmured, considering the logistics of the matter. Not to
mention, finding a ship that can carry him is a ton of trouble!
Not many wooden ships like the ones that the elf world had could
handle a fifty six ton tank - let alone one that could move and
shoot on its own. “Best bet would be making a translocation
circle, put one end here, the other end there, and simply driving
through,” she decided, nodding to herself. Celsia gaped at
her.
“Gods! That's brilliant!” she blurted out. “Why
didn't anyone think of that before?” she wondered. Airi and
Rit-chan traded looks, but declined comment on that.
“So, with that decided, where to next?” asked Airi,
bringing the conversation back on topic. “Where haven't we
been this time?” she proposed.
“Well, let's do some navigating,” suggested Rit-chan,
rummaging in her small pack before withdrawing a folded selection
of maps. Spreading them out, they began to orient themselves. As
each town was carefully marked off Rit-chan's penciled-in list,
they narrowed the search pattern a bit. They also realized that
they hadn't covered as much of the main continent as they had
thought.
Fully two-dozen cities were unexplored, and five whole kingdoms
were untouched. Rit-chan also noted that since the spell fragments
were imprinted on elves, they could move into a city that they had
already searched. This thought was particularly irritating to the
hunters. Hunched over the maps, they didn't immediately take notice
of the change in their surroundings. By the time they realized they
were surrounded, they were already under the effects of a sleep
spell.
*
“So, this is them, is it? The infamous `Those Who Hunt
Elves'?” asked a man, surveying the four unconscious people
before him. “Weren't there supposed to be five?” he
wondered, struggling to recall exactly what he had heard that made
him think one was missing.
“No, my lord,” disagreed his head huntsman, bowing.
“Their iron carriage was unaffected by the spell and chased
us, but got distracted when we passed a yarn factory. While it
shows some sort of sorcerous intelligence, it is clearly not human
in nature, and therefore unlikely to be of any use to
us.”
The lord considered that for a long moment before nodding slightly,
conceding the point. “You are likely correct, and finding a
buyer for that could prove difficult given the behavior we have
witnessed in the last few months as we observed them.”
His huntsman bowed again. “Your orders, my lord?” he
asked. The lord studied the captives intently as he weighed his
options.
“How long will the spell last?” he asked the magic user
he had hired.
“At least the balance of this day, though the elf might prove
to be somewhat resistant,” assured the mage.
“Then my money was well-spent hiring you,” the noble
replied. “Take them to the holding facility, process them and
mark them with the slave rune. I will contact our patrons and let
them know before I go to the holding facility. Huntsman, please
make the necessary arrangements to put them on the market as soon
as possible,” he ordered, the leader of his hunters
bowing.
“As you command, milord,” he answered before gesturing
to the four burly laborers to pick up the unconscious captives.
With the group in hand, he led his party out of his lord's manor
and toward the holding facility just over the low hill from the
manor.
Arriving at the facility - which looked much like a prison and
dungeon rolled into one - the huntsman located the facility
overseer and relayed the lord's directions to the woman. Eyeing the
four new arrivals, the overseer appraised them. “The man will
not net much, as he is obviously a simple-minded fighter,”
scoffed the older woman. “The area games operators will
likely buy him once he is on the block, and he will either be a
famous show-fighter or dead within a month. The woman seems to be
well-bred, possibly nobility of some type. Might make some extra
gold there, selling her to a noble house as a tutor or governess
for their children, if she proves to be trainable. Hmm. This girl
intrigues me. She has some traits of a fighter, but also some of a
young lady of standing. Intriguing. I wonder if she will prove a
diamond in the rough or simply rough quartz. And an elf,” the
overseer smiled a thin, cruel smile. “The elf, in
fact, if these truly are who you claim they are,” she needled
the huntsman.
“They are,” he replied stiffly. The old woman who ran
the holding facility and he disliked each other intensely and only
by order of their lord did they remain civil to each other.
“The girl might prove best used as a huntsman for our lord if
she can be trained,” he grunted. The old woman sneered at
him.
“I will train her for you, as she seems to be your
type,” the old woman retorted.
“I am well aware of your `training' methods,” the man
replied coldly. “While that might produce playthings for the
noble's beds and entertainment for the brothels, it is worthless
for creating a useful servant for our lord. Do as you have
been instructed, old crone, and nothing more; these four are
special cases, and our lord has a personal interest in them,”
he warned her darkly before turning to depart.
“Leaving so soon?” mocked the old woman. “I
thought you would at least stay to see if the little girl suits
your taste or not!” The huntsman didn't react at all to her
sting, leaving her with the four. “Bah! He might as well be a
eunuch!” she muttered, gesturing with a hand. “Bring
them, simpletons,” she commanded the four laborers, who once
more picked them up and followed her deeper into the facility.
Once the four had been placed on hard the tables, the laborers left
to collect their bonus. In the room, a small group of slaves
approached the new acquisitions. “My lord has special
interest in these four,” the overseer ordered. “The elf
you can strip normally, but the clothing of the other three are to
be carefully removed and folded, as it is part of their
identification. Be extra vigilant with the girl and the woman; they
very likely have things hidden that they must not be allowed to
keep.”
“Yes, overseer,” the slaves answered in unison. As one
cut the clothes off Celsia, the rest quickly figured out how to
strip Ritsuko, then Airi and finally Junpei. No sooner than the
four were naked than a malformed mage moved in, quickly casting a
spell on each of the, resulting in the familiar rune for `slave'
manifesting on the four. The spell was a fairly straightforward
one, but very few magicians would use it, so it tended to be
something that only outcast wizards would cast. The mage that
worked the noble had been born malformed, and thus had been more or
less forced into working for slavers to get by since he was only an
adequate mage, had a personality to match his physique and was
given to the kind of vices that only slavers could sate.
With the rune in place, the overseer moved in to study the four
more closely. Her face pinched in jealous distaste at the
eternally-youthful elf, but she found nothing particularly
noteworthy about the supposed `High Priestess of Common Elves', and
moved her eyes and hands to Ritsuko. “Yes, potential
here,” she cooed evilly as she examined the girl. One hand
slid down to the girl's groin, a thin, bony finger delicately
probing for a moment. “Pity she isn't pure, but I can work
with that,” the overseer thought aloud smugly. The
dark-haired woman was next, and after a moment or two of checking
her over, she nodded in approval there as well. “Yes, she
will make a profit,” predicted the overseer. The last - the
lone male of the group - mildly surprised her. After fondling his
manhood and poking his abs, she hummed. “If only he were
better equipped, I might have kept him for my own
entertainment,” she sighed.
Flipping her hand, she turned for the door. “Fit them with
chains and place them in the temporary cell. Our lord will be by
later to see them himself,” she ordered, the slaves in the
room doing as ordered.
*
It was after nightfall when the lord arrived. The overseer led him
to the temporary holding cell, where the four were still
unconscious. As the old woman gave him her estimates on what they
would bring on the block, he waved a hand. “Yes, I am sure
you're close to the numbers they would bring,” he dismissed
her report. “But, one of our patrons has already reserved the
elf, and I have a buyer in mind for the fighter that will yield
more than what he would bring on the block. Tell me, are the women
pure?” he asked.
“No, my lord,” replied the overseer. The lord
smiled.
“No lost profit, then,” he mused. “Have the male
placed in full irons and prepared for shipment in the morning. I
will be testing the women personally tonight.”
“My lord, that might not be wise. The youngest of them shows
some signs of being a fighter,” warned the overseer.
“Then place them in bonds in a training room,
overseer,” he commanded dismissively. The old woman nodded,
snapping her fingers. Slaves entered the room, two of them carting
off Junpei and one each taking the women. The lord and overseer
followed the ones carrying the women. In short order, the three
women were secured and the slaves left. Eyeing the women, the noble
began undressing. “That will be all, overseer,” he
commanded. The old woman bowed before departing.
“As you command, my lord. Enjoy your evening,” she
said, closing the door behind her. The noble hummed, but made no
other reply as he absently stroked his hard length briefly before
moving to the elf. He had had hundreds of human women, but never an
elf. Smiling a little, he casually spread her legs, pausing to
momentarily study the elf's exposed sex before settling into place
and pushing into her. “So, this is an elf priestess,”
he breathed, beginning to thrust harder and faster as he felt her
growing wetter and wetter. “Pity that you are sleeping
through this,” he grunted, smiling a thin smile.
Celsia slowly regained consciousness, the constant jarring helping
her. What…? I remember we were talking about our next move
and then…sleep spell! her mind caught up. Focusing, she
tried to cast the counter spell, but found the magic wasn't heeding
her call. Blinking, she opened her eyes, recoiling a little as she
found herself face to face with a human, his sweat dripping onto
her face as he rapidly pumped himself into her. “How dare
you….?!” she began, only to have him grab her jaw with
a hand.
“That is no way for you to speak to your owner, slave,”
he growled, holding himself still as she felt him release in her.
Celsia blinked. “I suspect from the look on your face that
you have discovered you can't cast spells anymore,” he smiled
at her as he pulled himself free from her sore passage, his other
hand absently squeezing her left breast. “You, my dear High
Priestess, will make me a rich man,” he purred before giving
her a fairly brisk slap. “But before that, I will indulge in
your body,” he promised.
Celsia bared her teeth. “When I get free, I
will…!” she began.
“Except that you never will be free again, my dear elf
slave,” he interrupted her. “Nor will your friends, for
that matter,” he added. Celsia turned her head and spotted
the still-unconscious Ritsuko and Airi sprawled across hard, narrow
beds like the one she was on. Where is that idiot Junpei when
you need him? she asked herself. Even as she thought that, she
heard a soft sound from Ritsuko, the girl stirring slightly. The
noble noticed this as well.
“Well, the young girl wakes at last,” he said, pausing
to fish around in his discarded doublet. “Perhaps a short
break from the elf,” he thought aloud, withdrawing a small
green vial. Celsia recognized it as a health potion. Cracking the
top off, he swallowed the entire vial in one swallow before
discarding the empty vial. Moments later, she could see his
dripping dick begin to harden again. Ritsuko blinked as she opened
her eyes.
“Wha…?” she began, only to stop as she realized
she was chained up and naked. She looked around, her mind clearing,
and spotted Celsia and the naked noble. Her eyes went flat.
“What is going on?” she asked in a calm, cool
voice.
“Slavers,” Celsia began, only to have the man kick her
in the side.
“Silence, slave,” he ordered before moving toward
Ritsuko. “I can see why my huntsman is interested in you,
girl,” he shared, reaching out and grabbing her jaw like he
had Celsia shortly before. Ritsuko tried to bite him or head-butt
him, but was suddenly paralyzed. “Ah, the wonders of the
slave rune spell,” smiled the man, casually groping her
breasts. Ritsuko's eyes slitted.
“One day, you will pay,” she growled, earning her a
slap that left her ears ringing.
“I think not,” he dismissed her warning. “You,
however, will learn your place much, much faster,” he stated,
shoving her back and spreading her knees. Ritsuko tried to fight
him, but found she couldn't. So, she fixed him with a deathly glare
as he positioned himself at her entrance and pushed into her.
“We'll see,” seethed the girl as he bottomed out in
her. Never show them weakness, a part of her thought
angrily. Sooner or later, they will make a mistake, and when
they do… another part of her thought. Ritsuko turned her
thoughts elsewhere, doing all she could to ignore the man.
Airi awoke just in time to see the noble empty himself into
Ritsuko. It didn't take her more than a split second to figure out
what was happening. Seeing Celsia confirmed it. As the noble
climbed off Ritsuko and headed for his doublet again, she tried to
make eye contact with Ritsuko, finally succeeding as the man
drained another vial of healing potion. “And now for the
aristocrat,” he said, moving toward Airi as his dick hardened
once more. Airi disdainfully snorted.
“More than you will ever be, boy,” she replied,
receiving a sharp slap to the face. It did nothing to remove the
superior smirk from her face. Grabbing her exposed nipples, he
pinched them until they bled, but Airi remained silent and the
smirk remained. Infuriated, the man threw her onto her stomach and
took her from behind angrily. Airi smiled past the pain. The
first round goes to me, whoever you are, she thought with
satisfaction.
It was a long night for the women. But eventually, the man ran out
of potions and left, but not before giving them all a narrow stare.
Ritsuko and Airi returned the stare, Airi with that superior smirk,
Rit-chan with a cold glare. Celsia was fuming, but otherwise
ignoring him. Snapping his fingers, the noble summoned an old
woman. “Begin breaking them - immediately,” he ordered
her. “Also, they are never to see one another again unless
one of them is being punished. I want the woman permanently marked,
as well,” he nearly spat as he glowered at the women.
“The elf will be leaving in the morning for her new owner,
but do what you can until then. I am returning to my home,”
he proclaimed.
“To spend several days resting, no doubt,” snickered
Ritsuko. The noble sent her a look.
“Huntsman was interested in the girl, but she must be
thoroughly broken first,” he said before leaving. The old
woman bowed.
“As you wish, my lord,” she called after him. Turning
to the three women, she gave them a spiteful smile. “You
should not have angered your master so,” she stated.
“You would have been broken anyway, but now I can
enjoy breaking you,” she all but purred.
“Better than you have tried, crone,” Ritsuko said
simply.
“I find the servile mindset of lowly commoners so
boring,” Airi agreed.
Celsia fixed her eyes on the old woman. “I will get loose,
and I will come for you, too, hag,” she promised, the
familiar deranged look in her eyes. The overseer blinked, unused to
new slaves being so composed and sure of themselves. Shaking it
off, she clapped her hands, and more slaves entered the room,
swiftly blindfolding and gagging the women before hurrying to the
breaking rooms, where the new slaves would learn their place.
*
“Lot one fifty one!” declared the auctioneer as Junpei
was shoved onto the block. “A warrior with a strong body and
great fighting skill, but not much intelligence. Who will open the
bidding for this incredible gladiator prospect?” Junpei
glared at the crowd in the dim reaches of the large auction house.
Bruises, cuts and burns dotted his body, but only served to
increase his appeal in the eyes of the bidding parties.
“One hundred gold,” came a bid, followed almost
instantly by more cries, swiftly shooting his price up to over five
hundred gold. The auctioneer continued to sing his praises and
recount the fights he had gotten into after being captured and made
into a slave. It had irked Junpei no end that his strength fled him
at the most crucial moments - moments when he could have escaped
and gone looking for Miss Airi, Rit-chan and even that annoying
Celsia. He was pretty sure it had to do with the funny glyph on his
left shoulder, but he didn't know what to do about the problem. So,
he used styles that didn't need strength. Of course, the chains and
irons didn't help, and he always ended up losing the fights against
the guards, but he kept trying, sure that sooner or later, he would
win. It was, really, simply a matter of time.
The fact that he hadn't seen any of the others since he woke up
worried him a little, but not too much. After all, Rit-chan was
pretty forward with her gun and Miss Airi was too smart to be
captured. Celsia was probably in a lost pet ward by now. The
thought made him smirk. Another two hundred was added to his price
as the bidders saw his smirk. Even chained, naked and branded with
the glyph of a slave, it was obvious this one was nowhere close to
giving up the fight; and that was what made money in the fighting
pits.
By the time his new owner - the thought made him snort in amusement
- was porting him off, he had decided that there wasn't that big of
a rush to break out. He could take his time and plan things better.
Besides, he never backed down from a fight, and apparently, there
were a lot of people who wanted to fight him. He was sure that Airi
and Ritsuko and Celsia were fine.
*
“Lot seven in this evening's auction,” the slave
auctioneer announced. “A woman of noble lineage, educated,
well-traveled and of even temperament. Suitable for a governess for
your daughter, entertainment for your son, or as a mistress for
yourselves, noble sirs!” he proclaimed as Airi was guided to
the block and assumed the `display' position. Naked, she had been
rubbed with oils, the iron chains replaced with woven silk bonds,
her hair styled and even some makeup on her. Feet spread slightly
more than shoulder width apart, she balanced on the balls of her
feet, arms over her head, chin back and eyes fixed on the far wall
of the auction house. She knew the lights of the torches and lamps
reflected off the gold rings in her nipples and the silver bar
through the hood of her clit, as well as the tattooed, branded and
cut pattern decorating her midriff and back. As the bids began to
build, she obediently turned to display her back to the audience as
the auctioneer prodded her with his stick.
It had been a hard month since she had woken up in the slaver's
possession. The old woman had proven to be very sadistic; and quite
skilled. She worried that Rit-chan might break; especially since
she herself had come close more than a few times to breaking. But,
she wasn't an award-winning actress for nothing. The crone was
absolutely convinced she was broken and docile. She never fought
back when used for pleasure, nor did she resist any command given
her by her `master'. She had learned all the proper skills without
hesitation, and demonstrated great skill at them. The noble and the
crone were convinced she was totally and completely broken. Airi
was anything but broken.
Turning back to face the group of barely-seen bidders, she fixed a
mild smile on her face as she wondered if Rit-chan was somewhere
around, or if she had been sold off already. True to the orders of
the noble, the two women had never seen each other again except
when one of them was being punished. Rit-chan and Airi pretty much
took turns that first month. She had been the first, the old hag
starting the painful and long process of `marking' her with the
piercing of her nipples and clitoral hood. Rit-chan had been forced
to watch, her mouth gagged and her body tightly bound as the cruel
woman had deliberately caused as much pain as she could while
fixing the piercings.
The next day, Airi was gagged and bound as Rit-chan was hung by the
wrists and lashed with an odd whip that left angry red marks, but
no permanent scars. Apparently, Rit-chan had not reacted well to
what they had done to Airi. Two hundred lashes left her raw and
bleeding from her neck to her knees. Tears were dripping from her
chin, but she refused to cry out, which earned her another hundred
lashes on her chest and abdomen. Finally, she had given a small cry
and fainted, ruining the fun of the old woman. The next day,
Rit-chan was once more gagged and bound, watching as the woman
began the branding part of the design that now decorated her
midriff and back.
The pattern repeated, with Rit-chan suffering different
punishments, though they were all careful not to leave scars where
it would affect her sale price. Once Airi's `marking' was done, the
two had started to see each other less and less. It had been a full
week and four days since she had seen Rit-chan. That morning, she
had `entertained' the nobleman again. When he was done, he had
snidely informed her that she was being sold that evening. She had
smiled back, inclined her head and departed. Just before she was
taken to be prepared for the sale, she had turned to him and said
`perhaps my new owner will be capable of pleasing a woman', leaving
him furious and humiliated, but unable to do anything to her. She
suspected that without her being there, he wouldn't take it out on
Rit-chan. I just hope Rit-chan is playing it smart. She can be
so stubborn and hot-tempered, though… worried the
actress.
“Sold, for two thousand, two hundred gold, to the Lord from
Raltaow!” the auctioneer yelled, breaking her from her
thoughts. Airi demurely stepped off the block, a handler fastening
a metal and leather collar around her neck before handing the chain
to a somewhat thin man in a fancy jacket.
“Come, slave, we have a long trip ahead of us,” he
said, tugging on the chain. Airi meekly followed behind him, her
mind busy.
In the back of the area, the nobleman scowled after Airi, one hand
still grasping Rit-chan's hair in a tight, painful grasp.
“Good riddance,” he growled. “And now you are all
alone, slave,” he snarled in her ear. Rit-chan snorted, but
said nothing. Using his grip on her hair, he shoved her to her
knees as he used his other hand to free his dick. “Make
yourself useful, slave,” he ordered, shoving his limp length
against her face. Anger in her eyes, she nevertheless raised her
hands - wrists tightly bound together and chained to her waist and
knees - and began to stroke him, taking him in her mouth as soon as
he was semi-hard. Yeah, keep telling yourself that,
fuck-head, she thought in her mind. Even if it takes me
forever, I will feed you your own fucking dick!
*
“Our final lot for tonight, number ninety one. A young,
healthy female slave suitable for household labor, entertainment,
breeding or watching over younger children. She has pleasing looks
and is highly educated, as well as having some basic skills in
fighting. Who will open the bidding?” the auctioneer called
out.
“Two hundred gold!” came the immediate answer, swiftly
followed by several more offers. Ritsuko did her best not to smirk
as she obediently turned around slowly on the block, displaying her
naked body to the barely-seen bidders. Finally returning to face
the front, she balanced on the balls of her feet, legs spread, hips
cocked slightly, arms over her head, wrists crossed and tied with
braided silk bonds. Her hair was braided and coiled, and her body
glistened from the oil rub she had been given before heading to the
block. Ignoring the bidding, she weighed her options now that she
was being sold off. The memory of the incident two days before
played in her mind.
She had been on kitchen duty the whole day when the head of the
kitchen had informed her that she would be entertaining the
huntsman in his room again. Ritsuko had nodded, and once she had
finished cutting up the vegetables for the hearty soup, she had
headed for the huntsman's room. It was known to her that the
huntsman had wanted her to be given over to him to be trained as a
hunter, but because of her stubborn nature, the noble had decided
to make her into a house slave instead. She had smiled at the
thought that it was very unwise to let a girl like her with an axe
to grind anywhere near the food of the person she hated. Very
unwise, indeed.
Still, she had yet to be able to find a way to poison him without
taking out most of the house as well, so she stayed her hand, but
never stopped watching and learning. The duties of a house slave
often meant she ended up in the beds of the noble and his most
trusted retainers. The huntsman was chief among them. So she knew
what was expected of her. And yet, for all of that, she didn't
specifically have anything against the huntsman.
Entering his room, she closed the door and removed the
mid-thigh-length poncho-smock that the female slaves wore, leaving
her naked. The huntsman - as he often did - was sitting at a small,
simple table in his undershorts, reading over several documents and
consulting various maps. “Hello, Ritsuko,” he said, not
looking up. Ritsuko made her way to the bed and lay down on her
back, waiting. It was not long before the huntsman put the papers
away and moved to the bed.
“You managed to anger the Lord again today,” he shared
as he gently caressed her breasts.
“Good,” she replied evenly. The huntsman sighed.
“Ritsuko, if you would stop antagonizing the Lord, you would
fare much better here,” he lectured her, leaning down to kiss
and lick her neck on his way to her breasts. She knew the rune on
her prevented her from being able to actually fight the men who
used her, so she didn't waste time. More than a few of them liked
for the women they raped to try to fight back, and it gave her a
sick satisfaction to deny them any fun whatsoever. “I had
hoped to make you a member of my team, you know. Then you wouldn't
constantly be punished and abused like you are,” he reminded
her before his lips found her nipple and he gently teased it.
“You will never turn me into a slaver, Huntsman,” she
replied, smothering the soft sigh that wanted to escape her lips.
“And I will never accept being a slave to anyone,
either.” The man worked on her breasts for a bit longer
before answering her as he gently rubbed her dampening sex.
“I know that,” he said. “Which is actually fairly
ironic, given your legacy as an Elf Hunter,” he noted.
“Not even remotely the same thing,” she dismissed the
remark. He shrugged, easing a finger into her passage to build the
fire in her sheath.
“I sometimes wonder what your world must be like,” he
observed, playfully licking her bellybutton.
“You would never survive it,” scoffed Ritsuko. He
hummed again, withdrawing his dripping finger from her passage as
he shifted her so he was between her legs. “What, no blowjob
first?” asked Ritsuko with a half-smirk.
“You hate giving those,” he replied. It was her turn to
shrug.
“Depends on the guy, actually,” she said quietly,
thinking of a guy she had loved to give blowjobs to. The huntsman
positioned himself at her entrance before pausing. Ritsuko adjusted
her own position a bit and then he pushed forward, entering her.
The young woman let her mind drift.
The huntsman was the one she least minded being with. He was always
gentle with her and careful to make sure she enjoyed herself as
much as possible, and he never forced her to do any act she seemed
uncomfortable with. But that wasn't the only reason he wasn't on
her `dead man walking' list. No, she wasn't planning to kill him
unless absolutely necessary because of what happened after he
emptied himself into her.
Once he had finished, he shifted off her and settled her beside him
on his narrow bed. “I am worried about your future here,
Ritsuko,” he said, absently hugging her a little.
“You are the one who kidnapped me and put this damn rune on
me,” she reminded him, a touch of heat in her words. “I
still don't get why you work for that scumbag lord.”
“He is my liege, and I was born a slave on his estate, so he
owns me,” the man said. Ritsuko snorted.
“You are only bound here by your own fear of freedom,
then,” she retorted. “You don't have a slave rune on
you, so why are you so afraid of being your own master?”
“It isn't that simple, Ritsuko,” sighed the man. Every
time he tried to help her, she got this way. And slowly but surely,
over the months, it was taking root in his mind. He was beginning
to see that she would never - of her own will, anyway - accept her
fate of being a slave. Even if it killed her. And that was what
worried him. He knew the overseer was suspicious about her not
being broken - indeed, he knew for a fact she was anything but
broken! - and the overseer had his lord's ear in this case, as
Ritsuko made it a point to be unpleasant and rebellious whenever
she could be.
“So, heard anything about Airi?” she asked him after a
moment of silence. The huntsman considered that for a moment.
“No, Ritsuko, and it is unlikely that anyone will again.
Raltaow is…distant; and not just in geography, either. Barely
any trade exists between them and the central kingdoms, they are
stand-offish and disagreeable in most things. It isn't likely that
your friend will ever leave; or even survive long,” he
murmured.
“Care to make a bet on that?” smirked Ritsuko.
“You have nothing to wager,” he chuckled. Ritsuko
hummed, but said nothing.
“Who bought the elf?” asked the teen some minutes
later.
“I do not know. My lord never said, and I didn't see who
collected her. I am surprised you would ask about the elf instead
of your male companion,” he noted. Ritsuko snorted.
“Junpei is a muscle-headed idiot, but he won't die or
anything. He's probably having the time of his life if he ended up
as a gladiator somewhere,” she replied snippily. “Where
do you think he wound up?” she added.
“I don't know, but if he is as good as you say, he should
eventually be fighting in the Northern Arena Games. They are the
biggest of the arena games and draw the highest wagers on the
continent,” he reasoned. That reminded Ritsuko of another
topic.
“Speaking of continents, what do you know of the ones past
the Tear Islands?” she asked.
“Nothing,” came the yawning reply. “Stay or
return to the slave quarters?” he asked her. Ritsuko rolled
her eyes.
“Stay,” she said, settling in to sleep beside him. The
huntsman drifted off to sleep shortly after she did. He knew
exactly what she was doing, of course. He had been a slaver long
enough to see all the games the new ones tried, after all. But he
couldn't shake the feeling that Ritsuko and the others were
different. Not just because they came from a different world, but
different because they were different. He also realized he had
allowed her to get too close to him. He suspected it was because
she reminded him of his own daughter, before the lord had sold her
to a brothel while he was hunting more wares. The woman he called
wife (though slaves were not allowed to marry) had tried to go
after her and had been killed at some point in the chase. Ever
since then, he had vowed to never find himself in that situation
again.
The next morning, he spoke with the lord, and after a long talk,
the lord agreed to sell Ritsuko. When he heard her being called to
the lord's chambers the next night, he prayed she would still be
alive to be sold. He had debated apologizing to her for what
amounted to a betrayal, but decided against it, watching from his
office window as she was carted off by some of his men, her head
still held high and a malicious smile on her lips.
“Sold, for three thousand gold, five hundred silver!”
proclaimed the auctioneer, the handlers approaching her as she
stepped off the block, covertly looking for who her new `owner'
was. Seeing another set of handlers approaching her, she frowned
slightly. Usually the winner wanted to personally inspect the new
slave. She hoped this didn't mean she had been bought by a
whorehouse. But, if she had, well, she would make it work to her
advantage because there was no way in any hell that she
would let the noble live. Even if she had to be a whore for a
while. Her mind flickered through memories of the friends she had
made on her last excursion, and her lips thinned. No, she would
never let them win no matter what it took or how long it took.
Two months after Airi had been sold, Ritsuko was more or less
dragged out of the slave auction house to her new owner's
place.
*
Airi watched the leaves drop from the trees. It had been three
years since she had been sold. Three years, and she had moved up
from being the sexual playmate of the spoiled heir, to the
governess of the king's youngest (and only!) daughter, to the
mistress of the king, and finally to the position of King's
Advisor. She hid a smile as she watched a team of healers march
into the manor. The king was dying, and soon, the heir would take
the throne.
Of course, only she knew that the eldest son - busy prepping for
his coronation - was not going to be named the heir. In fact, he
would be very lucky to see the end of the month his father died in.
Nor would it be any of the half-brothers of the eldest son. No, the
heir would be the sole daughter, who would be crowned the new
queen. Airi knew this because that was how she had set it up and
how she had insured it would happen. While being the sex toy of the
crown prince, she had discovered all his weaknesses and then preyed
on them mercilessly, turning the impulsive prince into a reckless,
self-absorbed fool who made enemies right and left. He had even
been heard to say he should kill his father and take the throne as
she was removed from his service and placed in the service of the
daughter.
The daughter was a nice enough child, she supposed. Airi had felt a
certain kinship with the daughter, in fact. She had taught the
child what she needed to know to survive, but that didn't mean she
didn't use the position to advance her own plans. The child -
trusting of her only `true' friend, Airi - was a puppet of hers the
same as the crown prince. In her case, however, she didn't make the
daughter self-destructive. In fact, she protected the young girl,
identifying and eliminating spies, untrustworthy people and anyone
who threatened her puppet or her plan. She also used her position
to bring herself to the attention of the king, quickly seducing
him.
The day she was removed from the service of the princess, she had
promised the girl she would put her on the throne, so long as she
did as she had been told. The girl promised to do so, teary-eyed
and worried. Airi had assured her it was all in hand before moving
to the room the king had set aside for his new mistress. Over the
next several months, she found the king's weaknesses and exploited
them ruthlessly.
The thing about being the spider in the center of the web was that
she didn't have to actually get her hands dirty. She had no idea
who had poisoned the king, nor did she care. It would be the same
with the crown prince. The price of being unlikable was high, after
all, if others could gain from your fall. Airi was widely liked and
respected; trusted, in fact. Never had she been so glad for her
acting prowess. Hollywood has nothing on this place, she
thought as she turned away from the windows. She needed to see the
princess and insure that she was properly positioned for her
delivery before visiting the prince to insure that he would hang
himself with the rope she had so helpfully given him.
“Another year,” she murmured as she walked down the
hall. The passes had become impassable weeks ago, and would remain
so for several more months. Once the princess was on the throne,
she could begin the climb back to her friends. Her mind turned to
Rit-chan, wondering how the girl was fairing. Sometimes, she
worried for her, given her personality and occasional anger issues.
Junpei was likely just fine, wherever he had ended up at. And she,
of course, had landed on her feet like the pro she was. Which just
left Celsia to worry about.
*
“Incredible! The White Dragon has won again!” roared
the commentator as the white-clad figure in the arena raised their
arm, a grin on their face. “Five champion gladiators against
one, and he still emerged the victor! This is unprecedented! He
could be the greatest of all time!”
Junpei strode out of the arena, receiving a towel from one of his
assistants. “Perfectly wonderful again, sir Junpei,”
the eunuch simpered. Junpei grunted, tossing the towel aside once
he had wiped his sweaty face and neck.
“Can't they find some better fighters?” he complained,
seeing his `owner' approaching him. “These guys are all
weak,” he huffed.
“Slave,” the man who owned him addressed him, only to
gulp when Junpei sent him a cold stare. “I mean,
Junpei,” he corrected himself. “Another victory, yes,
but it is proving impossible to get fighters to face you. You
should start to lose some fights,” the man said.
“Never,” stated Junpei coldly. “A martial artist
who throws a fight loses the right to call himself a martial
artist!”
His owner sweated a little. He had been a small-time con man and
grifter before he had spent more money than he had to win the
bidding for the former Elf Hunter. In the five years since then, he
had become a wealthy man because of Junpei. But now, it was looking
like Junpei's earning potential had hit its peak with the
unavailability of anyone willing to fight him. “Do you
perhaps have any personal enemies or rivals?” he asked the
big slave.
“Not really,” shrugged the man. “But I did
promise Rapier and Gabriella a rematch,” he recalled,
grinning. The man who owned him committed the names to memory.
“Well, do rest up. I have sent some entertainment to your
room,” the man said, moving off, his mind already on other
matters. Junpei moved toward his room.
Opening the door to the rather Spartan room, he found three women
waiting for him. “Master Junpei,” they said in unison,
slipping off what little clothing they wore. “What can we do
for you?” Junpei eyed them, deciding they were nothing like
Miss Airi and therefore fine to fuck. One of them, however, did
sort of remind him of Ritsuko, with her hair and figure. Mentally
shrugging, he pulled the closest one to him and got the celebration
started.
*
Ritsuko wiped her face with her hand before taking her rough towel
and beginning to dry off. Beside her on either side were her fellow
slaves. It had been a long five years for her, but she was ready
now. Glancing over to the slave near the door, she got a small nod.
“Listen up,” she said, her voice raised only a little.
Immediately, the slaves in the wash room fell silent.
“Tonight is the night. It is finally our turn,” she
said. “Do you all remember the plan?” she asked the
room, getting nods.
“Good,” she pronounced. “When you hear the
signal, do as you have been told. If everyone does as they are
supposed to, we will be free come morning,” she promised.
Left unsaid was what would happen if they didn't.
Ritsuko had arrived at the plantation of her new owners to find it
hot and humid. That wasn't so bad, given her minimal clothing. What
was really annoying was the slave social caste system, and the
ever-present snitches. That was what had taken her four years to
subjugate and bend to her will. She was the Queen of the slaves.
Those who had not either joined her or stood aside in silence were
gone. Some had died in accidents, some had been killed while
escaping, and others had lost the trust of their owner, and had
been either sold or traded away. Ritsuko was the power in the slave
ranks.
Still, she had bid her time, consolidating her ranks and planning
more and more contingency plans, knowing she was still
under-strength against the plantation owner and their friends on
the bordering plantations. But, that had all changed the week
before. The week before, she had found herself an equalizer. In
fact, she had found herself a crate of equalizers.
It was probably more detritus from the Seren Sarat mishaps years
before, but while working near the river, she had spotted a case
tangled in the weeds that she recognized as being from her world -
from Japan. Covertly recovering it had revealed it was a case of
M16A4 rifles, packed in a sealed battle pack that included spare
magazines and four cans of M855 ammo. The case had stood up to the
perils of the magical world well, and it hadn't taken Ritsuko long
to determine they were all in working order. Three nights ago, she
had finished loading magazines and stashing the guns where they
needed to be.
Her hand ghosted over the small scars on her back and the bruises
and marks on her chest and thighs. Oh, it is finally time,
she purred to herself, putting on a clean poncho-smock before tying
her hair back in her signature long pony-tail. Five years is a
lot of time, but now it is our turn. Airi, I'm coming for you then
we will get Celsia, and then Junpei, and then, that asshole who
tried to make us slaves.
She hadn't realized she was making a face until she realized the
slaves were all cowering away from her. Easing her expression a
bit, she smiled reassuringly. “Tonight, when you hear the
signal,” she said, moving out of the wash hut. Halfway to the
sleeping quarters, she was intercepted by two of the slaver
monitors. “Master wants you,” they said, shoving her
toward the main house. Ritsuko's lips thinned, but she obediently
moved toward the house, her mind reviewing the possible reasons and
the associated scenarios. Pretty sure I got all the
snitches, she decided.
Reaching the house, she found the owner was deep in his cups, along
with some guests. She recognized a couple from the neighboring
plantation owners' families. Glancing around, she silently sighed.
Of all the nights for this, part of her carped, but she
remained impassive. “Ah! Finally!” proclaimed the
plantation owner. “This is the slave I was telling you
about,” he said to one of his fellow plantation owners.
“Truly, she is rather attractive,” the man agreed.
“Did she really cast a spell to increase the harvest of your
fields?” he asked.
“Indeed!” nodded the man. “And she made a man out
of my sons, too!” he added, laughing. Ritsuko said nothing,
though her eyes narrowed slightly. That night was not one she
recalled fondly. “She was also trying to teach my daughters
math and to read, but a good lashing and she learned better,”
he laughed with his friends.
“Good,” his friend agreed. “Women should know
their place, and slaves more so,” he proclaimed. Ritsuko had
to force her hands not to curl into fists. “So, she is good
stock, then,” the friend of her `owner' mused. “Get out
of those rags, slave,” he commanded. Without fuss, Ritsuko
did as ordered as the man approached. Circling her a time or two
and poking, prodding and squeezing her for a bit, he seemed
satisfied. “Yes, she should prove good stock,” he said
as he returned to the table.
“Do you have your slave with you?” asked her owner. The
man nodded.
“Slave! Your master commands you to approach!” he
yelled. A few moments later, Ritsuko saw a large, muscular man in a
loincloth approach from the other doorway.
“Master,” he said, bowing.
“That slave girl there,” the man commanded, pointing to
Ritsuko, “go breed her,” he commanded. Ritsuko's eyes
narrowed more. Turning to her owner, the man began to discuss which
plantation would keep which children of the breeding. It was
apparent that the plan was to breed her like livestock. The big man
approached her, hunger in his eyes. Ritsuko weighted her options
before smiling at him and crooking a finger.
“You are certainly a manly one,” she cooed, “I
will show you to my bed,” she invited.
“No need for that, slave. Take her here and now!”
demanded the owner of the large slave. The man seemed all for that,
reaching for her. Shit! Choices, choices, she though as the
big slave removed his loincloth, revealing a monstrous dick. Even
soft, it reached almost to his knees, and it was stiffening and
hardening swiftly. No way in hell, was all Ritsuko thought.
Her mind flickered through scenarios.
“Are you sure you want that, master?” Ritsuko said to
her owner. “The last time this happened, your wife
was…upset,” she reminded him. Her owner paused,
frowning a little.
“That she was,” he admitted, glancing up toward the
stairs that led to the bedrooms on the second floor. “Not
worth the risk,” he muttered. “Take him to your bed,
slave,” he ordered. Ritsuko nodded, turning and striding
away.
“As you command,” she said. “Come on, big
boy,” she said over her shoulder. The man hurried after her.
Ritsuko nearly jogged to keep him from catching her before she made
it to the room she shared with seven other slaves. Reaching her
bed, she swiftly pulled the concealed knife from its hiding spot
before turning and driving it straight through the big slave's eye,
into his brain. With a twist and a jerk, she ended him before he
knew he was in danger. Tugging the knife free, she wiped it on his
back, seeing the other seven slaves looking at her.
“Time table has moved up. Positions,” she said, taking
the spare poncho-tunic offered to her by one of the other female
slaves before heading out the door. She swiftly made it to where
she had stashed the first M16 and looped the hand-made magazine
carrier over her shoulder before yanking the charging handle and
flicking the safety to the `on' position. With that done, she made
her way toward the orchard to the side of the house.
She had picked that position because it gave her a terrific field
of fire on the house and the slave bosses' barracks. Swiftly
climbing an old fruit tree, she settled in, smiling maliciously as
she settled the gun. “Should have thought it through before
trusting that stupid magic glyph,” she murmured aloud. The
glyph, she had learned, prevented her from using much strength
against her `owner', with the intent being that the slaves could
never revolt because they wouldn't be stronger than a ten year old.
Sadly for them, it didn't take a lot of physical strength to pull a
trigger.
Seeing fire bloom behind and to the side of her - in the storage
sheds - she settled the rifle and flicked the fire select to semi
auto. “Let the revolution begin,” she murmured, taking
up the trigger slack before tipping off the shot. Her first round
hit her `owner' right in the forehead. Rit-chan smiled as she put
her next shot into the Adam's apple of the owner of the bull-cocked
slave who was supposed to breed her. The man was dead before he
even heard the shot, the bullet severing the spine at the back of
his neck. Then, Rit-chan was too busy to take simple pleasures.
As dawn broke, Ritsuko stood in front of the manor, the slaves
assembled before her. “As promised, we are free,” she
said. “But this is just the first fight. Within hours, the
other plantations will notice something is wrong. If you would
remain free, we will have to fight again. What do you say?”
she asked.
“Fight!” came the unified cry. Ritsuko noticed that
several slaves only half-heartedly yelled.
“I see some of you are less than enthusiastic. Too
bad,” she continued, her tone hardening. “I won't try
to force you to fight, but hear me: interfere or try to betray us,
and you will die. Am I clear?” she asked. All the
slaves nodded. From farther away, she heard a short series of
whistles. “They're earlier than I anticipated,” she
noted casually, checking the magazine in the rifle to make sure it
was full before turning toward the road that led to the next
plantation. “Oh, well - let's go explain things to
them,” she said, her face hardening.
*
Annette sighed as she leaned her head back and massaged her neck.
“Six years,” she murmured. It had been six years since
the group of elf hunters had vanished on the far coast of the
continent. At first, she - and many others - had celebrated,
believing the group had found the fragments to the spell necessary
to send them home, thus ending the elven women's nightmares of
being stripped at almost any moment or in any place. But, as the
weeks passed and Celsia didn't return or communicate with the
temple, she began to grow concerned.
That concern turned to worry as the months passed and more and more
intrusions of the world the group came from intruded on their
world. She had coordinated with the local temples as best as she
could to try to find out where Celsia was, but there was no trace
of her. The popular opinion was that she had messed up (again) and
been pulled into the world the elf strippers had come from. This
hypothesis seemed very popular with many past victims of the
stripping campaign.
As the first year without word ended, Annette had begun to actively
seek out what friends the group had. Rapier and Gabriella were back
to their normal pass-times and were difficult to find, while
Colleena and Milliea had been easier to find. It took her most of
the second year to find all four, and just a few words to get them
on-board. Rapier and Gabriella wanted their promised rematches
against Junpei, while Colleena wanted to help Airi and Milliea
wanted to help the entire group. It was almost like what had
happened the last time the group had gone missing before
reappearing. But it had been years now, and still nothing.
“Mistress Annette,” interrupted one of the bishops,
making her blink and straighten up.
“What is it?” she asked crisply. Behind the two
bishops, she spotted a military officer. Biting back a groan, she
stood. “Why is the military bothering us again?”
The military officer - the same one, she realized, as before -
stepped past the two bishops and into the office of the high
priestess. Annette had assumed Celsia's role on a temporary basis
while Celsia was…indisposed. “A slave revolt,
priestess,” he said.
“Oh? I can spare a healer or two,” she replied,
mentally considering who she had available with the right
skills.
“It isn't healers we need,” the officer said. “We
need offensive mages; preferably Summoners or Enchanters.”
Annette frowned. With Celsia out of touch, she was the only
Summoner in the temple; and one of only two on the continent
capable of anything meaningful.
“Why would you need offensive magic? You said it was a slave
revolt,” wondered the young elf. “Those never last more
than a couple weeks and always fail,” she snorted.
“This one didn't. A slave army has taken over the greater
part of the Southern Kingdoms and is steadily pushing toward the
Middle Kingdoms. The army was called in about five months ago when
the rebellion sacked and burned the capital of the Leraric Kingdom;
there were barely a handful of survivors; none of them of the royal
family.”
“Well, more power to them,” Annette replied. Slavery
was never popular with her, after all. “They will fall apart
when the slaves start to squabble over who is the new king,”
predicted the dark-haired elf.
“Unlikely, so long as they are winning. And they are winning
a lot,” admitted the officer. “Their leader is said to
have fiery red hair, and a hotter temper, and she uses unheard of
magic. In fact, I fear that the only ones who could match her are
Those Who Hunt Elves.”
“That group vanished years ago,” Annette replied, her
face giving nothing away.
“Yes, so they say,” agreed the officer. “But not
their iron chariot,” he added. Annette's ears twitched
slightly.
“Oh? Where is it?” she asked.
“It has been spotted roaming the kingdoms, usually leaving
destruction in its wake,” the officer said. “But the
reports are scattered and no pattern can be found. Also, no mention
has been made of the elf hunters with their chariot.”
“I see. I will dispatch what mages we have with useful
skills, but I am afraid we are short on Summoners and Enchanters. I
could try to find some for you, if you like…” she
hinted.
“Please do,” the officer replied. “The army is
preparing to crush this rebellion harshly, but we will need mages
to do it,” he said, saluting before turning to leave the
office. Seeing the bishops about to open their mouths, she angrily
gestured for them to be silent. Once the man was gone, they
spoke.
“Mistress, you are almost as good a Summoner as Mistress
Celsia, and I know that two of our Enchanters have earned their
Master robes. Why…?”
“I have other priorities,” was all Annette said.
“I am taking our fastest air fish, and expect to be gone for
some time. Take care of the duties here; and above all, say
nothing to the military of any of this and do not touch
Celsia's spell book!” Gathering up a small scroll and
grabbing her travel pack, she headed for the air fish stable, where
the swordfish air fish waited. She needed to see if she could find
Mike. That should take care of the military's problem with some
slave revolt. But it did kind of strike her as odd that the
description of the magic-using slave reminded her of Ritsuko.
*
“Would you be interested in making some quick
gold?”
Rapier turned to stare down at the cloaked figure that had
approached her in the tavern in the small town near the border to
the Ice Guard Mountains. “Piss off, little man, before I fold
you in half and stuff you into your own asshole,” she
snarled. “Do I look like a whore to you?” she snarled
darkly. Her companion laughed in amusement.
“Well, now that you mention it…” began the
companion.
“Oh, shut up,” hissed Rapier. “Which one of us
goes around in a fur bikini, again?” she sniped. Her
companion only laughed louder. She realized the little man was
still there. “I thought I told you to piss off,” she
growled, making a fist.
“No, no! There has been a misunderstanding!” insisted
the man. “I didn't mean that kind of quick gold - I meant
gold for fighting! You are a fighter, are you not? And a good one,
I would wager,” he added.
“Well, yeah,” Rapier replied, momentarily caught off
guard.
“Arena scout,” grunted her companion. “Thought it
smelled like moldy rats in here,” she added, downing the last
of her ale and waving the tankard around to signal she wanted
more.
“You seem familiar with them, Gabs,” Rapier noted,
intrigued. She and the dark elf bandit actually got along pretty
well; when they weren't trying to kill each other. Gabriella
shrugged.
“I did a little arena fighting back in the day,” she
dismissed the topic. The little man seemed to consider the cloaked
form for a moment.
“I don't recall any female gladiators,” he began
slowly.
“Before your time, mortal,” grunted Gabriella, brushing
back her cloak to reveal her long, elfin ears. “Maybe five
hundred years ago or more?” she mused before shrugging. The
small man considered her for a moment longer.
“You wouldn't have gone by the arena name of the Bloody
Barbarian, would you?” he asked. Gabriella blinked.
“Yeah, actually I did,” she recalled. “How would
you know that? You a Halfling or something?”
“No, just a connoisseur of the arena,” he dismissed
humbly. “Once more, would you like to make some quick
gold?” he asked. Sensing Rapier was about to maim the human,
Gabriella touched Rapier's hand as she answered.
“Why are you scouting for fighters? Last I heard, there were
lines of young idiots begging for the chance to fight for gold and
glory,” she scoffed. “Unless you mean the dark arena
games,” she added, her tone dropping at the end.
“What do you mean, dark arena games?” asked Rapier,
irritated at being left out of the conversation that had started
with her.
“Death matches fought by slaves and criminals for the
entertainment of the rich and powerful,” Gabriella replied.
“It is blood sport, not competition. No-rules fighting with
only one winner. It was why I got bored with the Arenas,” she
added, her tone dark and magical energy beginning to gather at her
hands.
“Ah, no, no! Not that. Regular Arena games. There has been a
shortage of fighters willing to fight after the White Dragon rose
to the championship.”
“White Dragon? Cute,” snorted Gabriella. “What's
his manager's name? The Damsel in Distress?” she
snickered.
“The thing is, he is undefeated. Completely,” the man
said casually, instantly getting the full attention of the two.
“Undefeated?” they asked in unison. The man nodded.
“Never lost a single fight from the very first one to today.
It has gotten so bad that no one will face him, so the arena is
growing bored of him. There are managers who are willing to hire
people to defeat him so their own fighters can advance, but so far,
no one has had the power or the skill to beat him. One manager even
hired a magically-enhanced fighter to defeat him, but in the end,
even that one fell to him. His style is like none ever seen. The
amount offered - win or lose - is not insignificant,” he
baited.
“Describe this White Dragon,” commanded Rapier,
grabbing the man's cloak just below his chin and lifting him off
the floor.
“Tall, young, strong, likes to wear white,” the man
croaked. “I have not personally seen him, you
understand,” he managed to say, struggling to ease Rapier's
grip. “I just look for strong fighters to face him!” he
insisted.
“Put him down,” commanded Gabriella, Rapier dropping
the man. “Where do we go to see this White Dragon,
mortal?” she asked, her voice flat and clipped.
*
“Machiavelli, eat your heart out,” smiled Airi as she
dismounted the carriage at the royal estate of the ruler first on
her list. Her gown was worth fifty gold crowns, and around her were
personal guards and body maids. Around her neck was the medallion
of the Chancellor of the Kingdom. Her puppet Queen sat the throne,
while she headed up a `trade and diplomacy' mission. One she hoped
would advance her mission.
It had been a tragic winter for the Kingdom. First their king died,
then the heir to the crown had committed suicide by leaping from
the tallest window in the palace, leaving the only daughter of the
former king to ascend the throne. Thanks to the help of her former
governess and the late king's mistress - the slave Airi - the young
Queen swiftly cemented her power base and crushed her enemies. By
late spring, her throne was secure. As a reward for her only
friend, she had given Airi the position of Chancellor of the
Kingdom and sent her to tend to the diplomatic and trade issues the
change in rules would create. Airi had thanked her young puppet and
crossed the treacherous peaks at the very earliest possible date,
citing the amount of time such a mission would take, while also
hinting that she might not be able to complete it all before the
passes froze over again, and if that should happen, the Queen
shouldn't worry about her.
In all the fuss and commotion, no one noticed that the only person
with the key glyph for her slave glyph - the former king - had died
without transferring it to the heir. Except for the general
restraints of the glyph, Airi had cut her strings while attaching
her own to the ruler of the kingdom that had thought her but a
slave. Airi entered the rooms set aside for her, finding slaves
waiting and a decadent bath drawn. Deciding it couldn't hurt to
freshen up a bit before heading out, she bathed. As she bathed, she
tried not to notice the reactions of the house slaves to her
markings. She had long since removed the nipples rings and the
silver bar that had been pierced through her clitoral hood, but
there was nothing she could do about the tattooed, branded and
carved markings that circled her midriff and covered her back. She
had gotten somewhat used to them, but really hoped Celsia or some
other healer could do something about it; it would prove a
hindrance when she returned to Hollywood.
“See, girls? Even a slave can rise to power,” she said
sweetly, smiling at the house slaves. Sow the seeds of dissent
and watch it grow, part of her thought darkly. Standing, she
spread her arms as her body servants dried her. “A gown,
please, as I will speak with the King before retiring for the
night,” she instructed the body servants. The women assigned
to her swiftly found an appropriate gown and dressed her. When she
was ready, she followed a servant to the King's court, where she
swiftly handled the necessary duties before artfully begging off
while citing tiredness from the trip.
Back in her rooms, she dismissed the house slaves before dressing
in nondescript clothes and picking up a cloak. Glancing at two of
her body servants, she saw them dressed similarly and nodded, the
three slipping away and finding a busy tavern. Ensconcing
themselves at a table, Airi began her real mission: finding out
what was happening and searching for clues to her friend's
whereabouts. It didn't take long to hear news of a slave uprising
that was burning in the southern-most kingdoms. Airi strongly
suspected that she had found a solid lead on Rit-chan, but of
Celsia and Junpei, there was no word. Nor was there any word of
Mike. That didn't sit well with her.
After a few hours of gathering information, the three slipped back
into the estate for some sleep before they resumed talks with the
king about the new Queen's changes to trade. Dressing fancily
again, Airi presented herself to the king once more, this time to
his entire court. Spotting some visitors, she swiftly looked them
over, finding them to be other nobles from near-by kingdoms. For
the next few hours, she engaged in verbal sparring with many of
them.
She had honestly forgotten about her gown showing off part of her
markings until she heard some bitchy noble women making remarks
about her being a slave who probably slept her way to the office of
Chancellor. While not entirely inaccurate, it mildly irritated
Airi. Before she could say anything though, another noblewoman
opened fire on them. Turning to see who was defending her, she
found herself looking at Princess Colleena. When the elf princess
and former flower girl turned to greet Airi, she froze, eyes wide.
“Airi,” she breathed.
*
“Boss.” Ritsuko almost groaned.
“What is it this time?” she asked, sighing as she
turned to see two of her `captains' standing in her doorway.
I'll say…fifty percent chance of it being about more
fighting in the ranks, twenty percent chance of it being factional
conflict, fifteen percent of it being about ending the fighting,
ten percent chance of it being about logistical concerns and five
percent of it being about marriage. Ugh! If one more asshole brings
that up, I swear I will snap! she thought to herself. God,
even Elf Burger didn't make me this grumpy!
Ritsuko had known going in that running a rebellion was harder than
fighting a rebellion - especially if your side was the only one
with guns and explosives. But she had never really appreciated how
much of her time and patience would be used up by stupid,
irrelevant bullshit. Every so often, she found herself thinking
that maybe - just maybe! - some people might be better off being
slaves than being responsible for themselves. It seemed that some
people were simply incapable of making their own decisions or
making their own plans. That kind of mindset got on her very last
nerve.
So, she had early on made the decision to have a military-type
chain of command, with groups of fighters being under the control
of `sergeants', who formed groups that reported to `lieutenants',
teams of which were under her `captains'. She thought this would
ease up on her interruptions, but it had only helped a little. For
a while, she had gone through several officers a week, trying to
find the right people to fit in the right spots. She had also been
separating out people to see to the logistical and governance
side.
Ritsuko was an excellent student. Her grades were top of her class
and school, and she had done very well in chemistry, biology,
physics, history and math. She was also an otaku, and her love of
tanks and guns and the like had led her into self-study military
history and military training manuals, back when she was just a
teenage Japanese schoolgirl. Now, that was paying off. She had
studied and learned from all the best conquerors: Alexander the
Great, Hannibal, Genghis Khan, and Napoleon. She had studied the
histories of the Roman Empires, the Chinese kingdoms, the British
Empire and of course the history of Japan. She had read The Art
of War, and the Book of Five Rings along with The
Prince and Leadership Secrets of the Rogue Warrior.
Any idiot could win a fight, but history taught the lesson of what
happens to those who only win fights: they fail sooner or later
because they do not leave a stable structure behind to supply their
further exploits and to keep the lands they conquer productive.
Ritsuko was not going to make that mistake. So, she formed up and
split off groups of people with the right skills to insure that the
captured - and liberated - plantations continued to produce and run
smoothly even after the slaves were freed. It proved to be harder
than she thought to do this, since it seemed most of the slaves
didn't have the mindset to do for themselves. She had been forced
to modify her approach a bit, but it was working more or less like
she needed it to. And that let her concentrate on fending off the
military of the Kingdoms who kept trying to re-conquer the
plantations and kingdoms she had freed (with the unstated goal of
capturing the `escaped' slaves and returning things to `normal').
Well, they could just go fuck themselves sideways as far as she was
concerned. No one would ever own her without her consent.
Sometimes, late at night after a stressful day, she would have
nightmares of herself sitting in a high, dimly-lit seat,
overlooking a battle bridge, hands clasped under her nose and a
sneer on her face. She usually woke up soaked in sweat and with a
cry, the image of the blood-red bisected fig leaf floating in her
mind. No, I will never be like him! she swore.
Fortunately, those nightmares usually led to her dreaming of the
man's son, who she had gotten really, really close with. Those
dreams left her drenched in sweat, too - but for different
reasons.
All those thoughts flickered through her mind in a fraction of a
second before her captains spoke up. “Boss, we have a couple
of problems,” began one.
“Only a couple? Well! We're doing better than usual,”
she retorted sarcastically. The captain who had spoken up first was
easily twice her age, a grey-haired man with a large build covered
in the scars of a lifetime of slavery, who had been a leader in the
slave circles of the third plantation she and her `army' had
liberated. When he saw how she managed the captured plantation, he
had approached her and volunteered, explaining he had trained a
replacement and had been waiting for someone like her to come along
instead of some idiot crusader or lucky opportunist that could win
a fight, but knew nothing of leaving a working social structure
behind to protect the newly-freed slaves.
“Boss, we have gotten word through the scouts that the
military has requested battle mages and reinforcements. Apparently,
the Temple of Common Elves has said they will send what mages they
can, and there are reports - hear-say - that two armies have been
levied from the northern and western parts of the kingdoms and are
moving this way,” her second captain spoke up.
The second captain in the room was a former plantation owner's
sister, who had inherited the plantation upon her brother's death.
She had been educated abroad and had different ideas of how to run
a plantation from her late brother. Her first act had been to free
the slaves, then make them part-owners of the plantation. She had
also started a school for the former slaves and their children as
well as starting them on the path to being landowners in their own
right. The plantations near hers were not thrilled with this, and
they tried to destroy her plantation through means fair and foul.
They had not succeeded because of the loyalty of the freed slaves,
but they had succeeded in nearly bankrupting the plantation and
kidnapping (and then re-selling) many of the former slaves. Things
were looking bleak for the plantation when Ritsuko and her army had
sacked and burned the plantation next to hers. She had seen a
chance, and taken it, getting an audience with Ritsuko through her
freed slaves after Ritsuko's fighters had refused to let her see
her because she had been a plantation owner.
“The other issue is about the loss of fighters,” the
man resumed the report. Ritsuko groaned, touching her head.
“We've talked about this,” she began. “I will not
force anyone to fight for us; you know that. If anyone decides to
leave, they are free to go,” she reminded him. It was
understood that they were free to go so long as they didn't try to
betray them. A few of the more devious slaves had tried that, but
Ritsuko had executed them on the spot, without hesitation, and the
rest thought better of it. Ritsuko had figured out a use for the
departing slaves. She offered a small bounty of gold if they would
travel beyond the kingdoms they were fighting in and seek out
allies for the rebellion. More than a few took the offer, and
though she knew that at least half of them would never keep up
their end, she knew a few would. And with luck, word would
spread.
“I know, boss,” the man replied. He had wanted to call
her `mistress', but she refused. Likewise, no one called her
`Ritsuko' or `Rit-chan'. She made sure there was a small but
well-defined distance between her and all who served under her. It
was easier when they lost people in a fight, and it made it easier
to intimidate the troublemakers. “But the issue is going to
become serious if we don't figure out a way to stop the losses.
Those we lose in battle are unavoidable, but for each one we lose
in battle, five or six more decide they are no longer needed and
leave. I am worried we will lose too many to force the kingdom to
sign an armistice, which would mean we ultimately lose,” he
argued. Ritsuko gave him a steady, cold gaze.
“The kingdoms will either grant you all freedom, or they will
learn what terror is. As for all of you, I can only give you the
chance to be free. Remaining free is something you must do on your
own. If they choose not to fight, then they choose to be slaves
again. That is all there is to it.”
Ritsuko paused to lock gazes with each of the captains.
“Besides,” she added, turning back to the table,
“our army needs fewer men to fight a battle than most,”
she purred, caressing the M16 on her table. “As for the
armies coming in, well, I have a few new tricks to teach
them,” she explained. “Have the blacksmiths finished
the containers I wanted made?” she asked.
“Almost,” the man said. “What of the magic
users?”
“Nothing I can do about that without Celsia,” grunted
Ritsuko. “I will have to try to snipe them before they become
an issue, but other than that, there is little to do about them. I
am surprised Annette sent any, though. Perhaps she thinks we're
dead,” she thought aloud.
“Boss?” wondered her captains. Rit-chan waved her
hand.
“Nothing. Is there anything else?” she asked.
“No, Boss,” the woman said, turning to leave. Once she
was gone, the man cleared his throat.
“What?” Ritsuko asked.
“Boss, you need to take better care of yourself. You have
bags under your eyes and it looks like you haven't been eating
right, either.”
“Thank you for your opinion,” replied Ritsuko.
“Dismissed,” she waved a hand. The man hummed, turning
for the door.
“Should I send someone to your room, boss? Maybe that young
man you seemed to find appealing? Or maybe the girls who tend to
your needs?” he asked.
“Dismissed,” came the tight, cold reply. The man left,
wondering what kind of demon was in his boss that drove her so
hard. It surely wasn't a big deal for her to take leisure with
someone; none of the slaves would even think anything of it. In
fact, most were worried that she wasn't indulging in sexual
relations with anyone. Shaking his head, he headed back out to
check with his lieutenants before grabbing some sleep.
In her room, Ritsuko returned to work on fabricating the claymore
mines and detonators she planned to use against the next military
attack. Her mind was also on trying to figure out how to get
information on where to find Airi, Junpei, Mike and Celsia. When
she heard a hue and cry go up, she blinked, realizing it was early
morning already. Grabbing her rifle, she hurried toward the
commotion, charging the gun as she went. Reaching the edge of the
camp, she saw her fighters had formed a ring around a single
armored figure. Several of her fighters were bleeding lightly and
had their armor and weapons destroyed. Forcing her way to the
front, she trained her rifle on the figure's chest, finger taking
up slack.
“Ritsuko? Oh, wow! It is you!” came a cheerful voice,
making her finger reflexively come off the trigger. Blinking, she
looked closer at the figure.
“Milliea? What are you doing here?” asked Ritsuko,
absently lowering her rifle.
“Well, we were looking for you, of course,” came the
reply, the armored elf hurrying toward Ritsuko.
“She's attacking! Defend Boss!” came the cry of her
men, who rushed to meet the armored elf girl. Ritsuko blinked.
“Damn it, stand down!” she thundered even as Milliea
easily fended off her fighters. Ensorcelled armor and swords will
do that. “I said STAND DOWN!” roared Ritsuko,
firing a short burst into the air. Her fighters did so immediately.
Safeing the rifle, she slung it just in time to be hugged tight to
Milliea's armored chest. “Easy, Milliea,” she managed.
To her surprise, Milliea held her tight long enough to kiss her
cheek.
“We were worried about you,” she said casually.
Glancing around, she surveyed the group. “Where did you get
this army, Rit-chan?” she asked curiously. Ritsuko sighed,
knowing that Milliea had some cognitive issues.
“Let's talk in my room,” she suggested, catching
Milliea's wrist in her hand and leading her toward her room.
“The rest of you, patch up the injured and get back to your
posts. The enemy will likely have scouting parties out and we can't
get caught flat-footed again,” warned the leader of the
rebellion.
*
“So, that is what happened,” concluded Airi. Colleena
blinked at Airi, open-mouthed at the casual telling of what should
have been an epic legend. The two were sitting in her private rooms
in the palace of the kingdom Airi was visiting first.
“Airi, that's….” Colleena was at a loss for
words. The actress hummed, but said nothing as she sipped her wine.
“The others will be glad to hear you are ok, and once we make
it public what happened…” began the princess.
“I'd rather you didn't,” cut in Airi, her eyes cool.
“At least, not yet.”
Colleena stared at the woman. “Why?” was the most
intelligent answer she could come up with to that response.
“Because if we tip our hand too early, it will prove
disastrous,” Airi replied calmly. “More to the point,
the current situation gives us more options and greater
reach,” she said, softly, her expression turning a bit scary.
Colleena watched as one of her hands ghosted over her midriff,
where she knew the disfiguring mark was literally carved into her
body.
“Do you want revenge that badly?” wondered Colleena.
Airi blinked.
“Revenge?” she wondered, before seeing where Colleena
was looking. “Ah, that. Certainly, the nobleman will
pay,” she said, her tone urban and collected. “But that
is not the driving force behind my…request,” she chose
her word carefully.
“It's not?”
“No. I need to find and link up with Rit-chan, Junpei and
Celsia first, and there is still the issue of the spell fragments.
This situation, though unfortunate, gives us more reach and
flexibility. Once we have accomplished our goals - or the situation
is no longer advantageous - we will dispense with it.”
Colleena thought she understood politics and manipulation better
since she had married the prince, but this was a reminder that she
was still very much the naïve little girl compared to Airi's
experienced skills. And though she had thought she understood how
ruthless and cold Airi could be, this was a new reminder. Airi
can be scary in ways I never considered, thought Colleena
soberly. But then, would I have even survived what she went
through, let alone been able to turn it to my complete advantage
like she did? I wonder if the others did the same?
“What can we do to help?” Colleena asked.
“First, who exactly is `we'?” began Airi, giving the
elf a soothing smile. Colleena would never be able to look at that
smile the same way ever again after what she had just learned.
“Annette rounded us up a couple years ago,” she began.
“There's Gabriella, Rapier, Milliea and myself in the field,
with Annette tending to the shrine. Until today, we didn't have a
single lead on any of you. Hell, I was only here because my husband
had to be at another meeting, and wanted me to find out what the
new Queen was like by seeing what changes she made to the trade
agreements. I heard those fat harpies badmouthing someone, and tore
into them, only to turn around see it was you!”
“I see,” Airi said. “When was the last time you
spoke to any of the others?” asked the actress.
“About three months ago. Gabby and Rapier were heading north,
and Milliea thought she would check out the south again,”
reported the princess.
“I heard about a slave revolt that feels like something
Rit-chan would do,” replied Airi, sipping her wine again.
“But other than that, nothing that sounds like Celsia or
Junpei. Also, have any of you heard anything about Mike?”
“No,” Colleena frowned. “There were reports of
sightings of your iron chariot for the first couple of years, but
nothing recent. Didn't they take your iron chariot?” wondered
the princess. Airi laughed softly.
“I somehow doubt it,” was all she said. “But to
the heart of the matter, we have much work to do and little time to
do it, so let us begin.”
*
Annette surveyed the destroyed village, slowly shaking her head.
Behind her was the village chief and a few of his family. “It
is just as we said, priestess,” insisted the man. “An
iron chariot suddenly appeared, destroyed our homes and left,
chased by our dogs.”
“So I see,” Annette said, absently kicking the tracks
pressed into the ground. No doubt about it, this is Mike's
work, she thought sourly. Mentally shaking herself to clear her
head, she turned to the man. “Anyway, I will look into this
personally, but I can tell you were not cursed, nor is there any
particular threat of the iron chariot returning to this
village,” she assured him. “Have your dogs come back
yet?” she asked.
“Most them returned later that morning, but a few have yet to
come back,” the man answered.
“I see,” Annette said, mostly to herself. Looking at
the tracks, she saw one pair that was heading east, toward the pass
to the southern kingdoms. For some reason, that made her feel
uneasy. Forcing that feeling away, she turned to the village chief.
“Well, I will see about making arrangements for help
rebuilding your village. Do you all have shelter for now?”
she asked. The man nodded.
“The next village over,” he agreed. Annette nodded.
“Then I bid you good day,” she said, heading for the
swordfish air fish.
“Priestess Annette,” the man called after her, making
her pause. “We have heard rumors of a slave rebellion in the
Southern Kingdoms. Are they true?” he asked.
“Yes,” answered Annette, once more looking in the
direction the tank tracks took, a frown on her face.
“So, this iron chariot might have been part of the rebel
army,” the man nodded to himself. Annette started to open her
mouth to deny it, but then reconsidered. After a moment of
assessing the potential fallout, she decided to play it safe.
“For your sakes, you better hope not,” she said before
turning and hurrying toward her air fish.
*
“Boss?” Rit-chan's captains were back again. Not
getting an answer, they eased the door open. Looking into the room,
they found Rit-chan sound asleep, her head on Milliea's lap, the
elf warrior smiling as she watched Rit-chan sleep. Seeing the two,
Milliea smiled at them.
“Can I help you?” she asked them cheerfully.
“We need to speak to Boss,” began the man.
“She's sleeping right now,” came the indifferent reply.
“Can I help you, perhaps?” offered the warrior. The
captains paused. Their Boss never let her guard down, and she
certainly never slept when someone opened the door to her room.
But, she was still asleep, her head on the strange elf girl's lap.
The two frowned, considering the pros and cons.
“It's about the military forces,” began the man.
“What about them?” wondered Milliea, sounding
disinterested.
“They are moving toward us,” the man said. “We
need to prepare for the fight.”
“I'll take care of it,” Milliea said, beginning to
extract herself from Rit-chan's sleeping form.
“You will take care of it?” repeated the man, sounding
skeptical. Milliea nodded, smiling easily.
“Sure! Rit-chan needs to rest, and I am sure I can explain
things to them,” she said, finally succeeding in freeing
herself from Rit-chan. The man recalled his Boss saying that
frequently before a battle; and she obviously knew this strange
warrior. Deciding it was likely fine, he nodded. The three left the
room quietly, Milliea heading for the army, humming a tune. The
slave army wasn't sure how it would turn out, but the male captain
ordered the scouts to keep an eye on the situation and for the rest
of the group to be ready to retreat or fight as necessary.
Rit-chan woke up two hours later; and the entire camp knew when she
did. Hearing that Milliea had gone to face the military, she had
cursed like a sailor before grabbing two rifles and a couple of
bandoleers of magazines and running off. But not before she gave
the two captains a glare that make them sweat and promising they
would `talk' when she got back.
It was evening when Rit-chan returned, Milliea in a fireman's carry
over her shoulders, a dark glare on her face and blood on her
shirt. The slaves gulped, knowing something had gone wrong. Without
a word, she took Milliea to her room, laying the elf down on her
simple bed before stripping off her shirt and using a bowl of water
to wash herself off. Finished, she draped her towel around her
shoulders and yelled for the captains to get in there, pronto! The
captains did so, finding her pacing the room, a scowl on her face.
Seeing the elf girl motionless on the bed, they feared the
worst.
“Ok, whose idea was it to send Milliea to fight without
consulting me?” she asked, her tone clipped and dangerous.
The captains - all five of them - glanced back and forth before the
man stepped forward.
“She volunteered, but it was my decision to allow her to go,
Boss,” he said, taking responsibility.
“Jackass,” hissed Rit-chan. “Next time, wake me
up. Am I clear on this?” she ordered.
“Yes!” they all chorused. She grunted, tossing her
towel aside as she made way to the elf girl, kneeling and touching
Milliea's face. The male captain gulped before asking.
“Is she…?”
“Dead?” came the poisonously sweet reply. “No.
But only because I got there when I did,” she snarled. The
elf girl stirred. “Milliea, you ok?” Rit-chan asked
intently as the warrior blinked.
“Rit-chan? How did you sleep?” she asked, smiling a
little. Rit-chan snorted softly, a faint smile on her lips.
“Fine; until I realized some idiots had sent you out to
fight,” she said, almost feeling the spike of fear from the
captains behind her. Milliea sat up, wincing a little before
stretching her back. Rit-chan avoided the razor-sharp magic swords
instinctively. Milliea blinked. “You're topless,
Rit-chan,” she noted. Rit-chan giggled, patting Milliea's
shoulder.
“Yeah, guess I am,” she said, standing and moving to
where her sparse stack of spare clothes were folded. Grabbing a
fresh shirt, she pulled it on.
“I'm sorry about your gun things,” Milliea added,
frowning a little. “I'm sometimes a little careless,”
she said. Rit-chan smiled, touching Milliea's cheek.
“Better the rifles than you, Milliea,” she assured the
girl.
“You lost two of the magic staves?” asked a captain,
sounding alarmed. Rit-chan turned to the group.
“Yeah, and guess whose fault that is?” came the acrid
retort. “Fortunately for all of us, I have a few more! I'm
not even close to being done with you idiots yet, but I have other
things to do now. Get the army ready to move. We need to slip
around to the northwest tonight while the military re-forms their
ranks and resupplies. I want the blocking force and scouts out
making it seem we haven't moved and are digging in.
Understood?” she intoned darkly. Her captains could hardly
leave fast enough.
Groaning, Rit-chan dropped beside Milliea on the bed. “You
should probably take this chance to slip away as well, Milliea. If
you don't, the military will hunt you down,” she warned
somberly.
“I won't leave you alone against them,” Milliea
replied. Rit-chan laughed softly.
“I'm not exactly alone,” she replied, her tone
humorous.
“Rit-chan, are you doing something bad here?” Milliea
asked. Rit-chan turned to look at her in surprised.
“Of course not! Why would you think that?” she asked,
stunned.
“The military seems to think you are doing something wrong;
criminal even! I don't think you or the others would do that, but
they seemed so sure…!” Milliea explained.
Cognitive disorder, Rit-chan, cognitive disorder… she
told herself firmly, forcing the anger back down. “Of course
they think that,” she managed, her jaw tight. “They
also think that I'm a slave. Do you think that is right,
too?” she asked. Milliea frowned.
“I don't know,” she replied. “Probably not, but
you have the slave rune, so maybe?” she wondered aloud.
Rit-chan swallowed the yell of frustration that wanted to escape
her.
“Tell you what, Milliea-chan,” she said sweetly,
standing. “Let me tell you a story and when I am done, I will
ask you again if you think I am anyone's slave,” she
suggested, swiftly packing up her spare clothes and weaponry as she
talked. An hour later, Milliea was sure Rit-chan was not a slave
and she was also sure that the military was wrong about her friend.
With that settled, the slave army moved out.
They were almost to their new position when it suddenly began to
rain arrows. “Ambush!” yelled Rit-chan, running the
bolt on her replacement M16 and beginning to search for targets. An
arrow pinged off Milliea's armor. Ritsuko spotted the area the
arrows were coming from and fire a few short bursts to give them
something to think about.
“From behind!” yelled Milliea, slicing a soldier across
the chest as they tried to attack Rit-chan. Rit-chan spun, an empty
magazine dropping to the ground as she knelt, bringing the rifle
up.
“Die, fucks,” muttered the girl, centering the sights
and squeezing off a round. It punched right through the shield and
breast plate, dropping the soldier. Rit-chan had shot two more
before his body hit the ground. Milliea blinked as her friend
systematically cut down attackers like they were firewood. This was
the most savage she had ever seen anyone.
“Boss! We're surrounded!” called the captain, having
been scanning the situation. Rit-chan changed magazines.
“And?” she called back coldly, jabbing the ping pong
paddle on her rifle, the bolt stripping the first round from the
fresh magazine and nearly instantly putting that round in the head
of a military knight-captain as he directed his foot soldiers from
the rear of the enemy line. Rit-chan smiled.
“And we are outnumbered,” the man called back. Is
this how it ends? he asked himself.
“We always are,” Rit-chan replied over the din of
battle, her sights finding another officer, another bullet spraying
his brains over the men beside him. Her eyes flickered around,
assessing the situation as Milliea dealt with three swordsmen
rushing the two. “On my command, Milliea, you and I are
breaking through their lines right there,” she inclined her
head.
“Ok!” came the cheerful reply. Rit-chan silently bid
her slave army goodbye. She hadn't planned for this to happen, but
events had forced her hands, and she had unfinished business with a
nobleman about a slave rune on her body, so she wasn't about to die
here or be taken captive. Just as she prepared to give the command
to Milliea, she heard a familiar sound.
“Mike!” she yelled, jumping up from her crouch.
“Over here, Mike!” she yelled, emptying an entire mag.
“Here, Mike!” she called again.
“Meow!”
*
“No doubt about it, that's Junpei,” murmured Gabriella,
Rapier nodding. The two were watching an arena match in the largest
arena in the Northern Kingdoms. Junpei - billed as the White Dragon
- was defending his title as champion against ten opponents. The
two had immediately bet everything they had on him as soon as they
realized it was him, and though the odds were only so-so, it was
easy money for them. They would have loved it if people weren't
already expecting him to win against any odds, but they would take
the 3-to-1 odds and happily triple their money.
“So, what do we do?” Rapier asked just as quietly as
the people around them shouted as Junpei finished basking in
adoration and left the area, healer teams collecting the fallen
opponents.
“We could just go spring him,” Gabriella suggested.
Rapier rolled her eyes.
“Like he couldn't leave any time he wants to?” she
countered. Gabriella hummed.
“Probably not, if that rune on his chest is what I think it
is,” she replied. Rapier frowned.
“Slave rune? Seriously? Someone must really have hated
him,” Rapier observed.
“They did make enemies,” was all she got in return.
“Come on, let's see who is running him,” decided
Gabriella, swiftly guiding her companion through a maze of side
passages and doors.
“You seem really familiar with this place for having been out
of the fighting for half a century,” Rapier observed.
“These things are all laid out more or less the same,”
shrugged Gabriella as they opened a door and found themselves
facing guards.
“This area is off limits,” barked a guard, leveling his
spear at the two.
“Not for us,” began Rapier, shifting her hips in
preparation to lay the guards out.
“We have business with the owner of the White Dragon,”
Gabriella cut in smoothly, subtly signaling Rapier to ease off. The
guards looked the two elvish women over.
“What are your names?” demanded the head guard.
“I said we had business with the owner of the White Dragon,
not some pitiful Arena guard,” Gabriella's voice cooled.
“Since when do you have the authority to question your
betters, peon?” she bit out, baring her teeth.
“It might be some of the people they said could be coming
by,” another guard suggested to his sergeant. The leader of
the guards grunted.
“One of them is dressed the part,” he muttered.
“Show them to the owners' area,” he ordered the other
guard.
“We know where it is,” Gabriella retorted, immediately
stepping past the sergeant, Rapier on her heels. The unarmed
fighter listened, but none of the guards followed the two, so
Gabriella seemed to be going in the right direction. As they moved
down a hallway with other shallow hallways branching off, Gabriella
glanced at Rapier. “Loosen your corset strings and take off
your pants,” she murmured, nudging her younger companion into
a deserted hallway.
“What?” sputtered Rapier.
“Quickly,” Gabriella urged, her tone making Rapier
grunt even as she swiftly did as asked. When she had finished
stuffing her pants into her pack, she was left in her corset-like
leather top, the thin, tight lambskin bottoms she wore and her
boots under her cloak. Gabriella nodded. “Perfect. Follow my
lead,” she said, changing directions. The two moved swiftly
through the halls, arriving at a large doorway. Without knocking,
Gabriella pushed the door open. They found four slave women waiting
by a large bed.
“Out, slaves,” ordered Gabriella. Meekly, the girls did
as ordered. As they passed Gabriella, the elf handed the first a
small sack of coins. “You did as ordered, and we were never
here. If you say anything, I will split you all open with a fucking
tree. Understood?” The slave women nodded fearfully before
Gabs shut the door behind her.
“What are we doing?” wondered Rapier.
“Waiting, of course,” smirked Gabriella, settling
beside the door. Rapier huffed to herself, but took the other side
of the door. Minutes later, they heard an argument drawing closer
to the door.
“All I am saying, Junpei, is that just winning fights is not
enough. You need to play to the crowds,” a man was
saying.
“And I told you, a true martial artist never throws a
fight,” argued back the other person. The door banged open
and Junpei strode into the room, bare-chested as he wiped himself
off with a damp towel. Directly behind him came a smaller man with
a shifty, squirrely nature and beady eyes. No amount of fancy
jewelry or expensive clothes could disguise his nature.
“You're like a broken record,” grunted Junpei, tossing
the towel back through the doorway. “I don't need you any
more tonight,” he said without looking.
“Of course, master Junpei!” came a nearly girly voice.
Both Gabriella and Rapier both had the same thought instantly:
eunuch! “If you need anything at all, I will be just
outside the door…”
“I said I didn't need you any more tonight,” repeated
Junpei, before frowning. “Where are the fangirls?” he
wondered. Gabs pivoted around the door frame, grabbing a
colorfully-dressed attendant by the shirt and flinging him into the
room even as Rapier chopped the neck of the man Junpei had been
arguing with, dropping him instantly. Junpei had skipped back,
falling into his fighting stance even as Gabriella ran the eunuch's
head into the wall, knocking him out.
“More assassins?” he snorted contemptuously.
“You'd think you'd learn…hey, aren't you
two…?”
“You are a hard man to find, Junpei,” smiled Rapier,
brushing back her cloak as Gabriella did the same.
“Rapier. Gabriella,” he identified the two as he
relaxed a little from his stance. “What brings you
here?” he wondered.
“You do,” they said in unison. Just then, there was a
knock on the door.
“Master Ugan?” a voice asked.
“His guards,” Junpei said. Gabs grabbed the owner's
body, throwing it into a chair even as Rapier tossed her cloak over
the crumpled form of the eunuch.
“Bed, quick,” Gabriella said, her skimpy top dropping
to the floor as she straddled the owner's slumped form. Rapier dove
at Junpei, one hand tugging her corset top down. The two landed on
the bed, Rapier straddling Junpei as the door opened and a guard
looked in.
“Master White Dragon, you are so naughty~!” cooed
Rapier like some slutty teenager, almost making herself gag.
“Master is such a tease~!” Gabriella said, holding the
head of the owner to her bare chest.
“What?” barked Junpei, glaring at the guard. The guard
looked once more at Gabriella and the owner as she wrapped her arms
around his head and made it look like he was motor boating her tits
with his face. “We're busy, so fuck off,” warned
Junpei.
“R…right,” the guard swallowed, still staring at
the two elven women. Rapier surreptitiously guided Junpei's hands
to her bare tits as she undulated on top of his. “I'll
just…come back…later,” he licked his lips,
unconsciously stepping farther into the room.
“If you don't beat it, there won't be a later for you,”
warned Junpei. The guard twitched before backing out of the room
and closing the door. After a few more moments of breathless
squeals and squeaks, Gabriella slid off the still-unconscious
owner, contemptuously shoving him back into the chair. Turning, she
saw that Rapier was still undulating on top of Junpei as the man
massaged her tits.
“We don't have time for that,” she snickered, making
Rapier twitch and leap off Junpei, blushing as she got her top
settled again.
*
Rit-chan, dressed in a small, thin, tight loincloth and an equally
minimal tied-on breast band, hummed happily as she scrubbed Mike
with a makeshift brush. Around the tank were the maintenance kits
and gear. Her officers and most of the army in the immediate area
just stared at her as she happily tended to her pet. Milliea
watched as well, smiling, from where she sat under a tree not far
from the tank.
“I have never seen Boss like this,” breathed one of the
lieutenants.
“She seems…happy,” noted a sergeant, sounding
baffled.
“I didn't think Boss could do happy,” agreed a
Captain.
“She treats that iron chariot that appeared last night as if
it were a lover,” another of the freed slaves
almost-complained.
“Maybe it's because your cannon can't compare to its
cannon,” sniped one of the former slave girls that orbited
around Rit-chan, seeing to her every need - real or imagined. The
fighter twitched, scowling at the former slave girl even as
Rit-chan tossed the brush aside to jump up and hug the long barrel
of the 105mm cannon, squealing happily. “See? Told
you!” gloated the girl.
“What man could match that mighty rod of steel?”
grunted the fighter. Boss is a size-queen? It would explain some
things… he thought.
Rit-chan had never been so happy to see Mike as she had been hours
before. From the moment that she had heard the distinctive rumbling
growl of Mike's diesel engine and clanking of his tracks, she had
known they were going to win. Indeed, the outcome was no longer in
doubt when Mike burst through the tree-line, flattening several
large trees like they were toothpicks. The tank had homed in on
Rit-chan, heedless of anything in his path. Most of the slaves knew
to get out of the way, while most of the alliance military weren't
as quick on the uptake; and paid for it with their lives.
Stopping by Rit-chan, Mike meowed again even as Ritsuko leapt up
onto him and all but dove into the commander's station.
“Mike!” she nearly sang. “Milliea, get up here
and stay behind the cannon!” she yelled. “Freedom army!
Get down!” she yelled over the PA system even as she charged
the Browning .50 machinegun. “Mike! Spotlight!” she
yelled, the large spotlight turning on, blinding many of the
soldiers with the daylight-like intensity of the beam. “Give
me a high explosive, point detonate fused, Mike!” she yelled,
swinging around the big fifty. “Put it where my bursts
go,” she ordered, pressing down the butterfly triggers.
One in five tracer fire sliced through the military reinforcements
like paper, and once the tracers hit the command group, Rit-chan
kicked the hull, and Mike fired the main cannon. The explosion from
the high explosive shell wiped out most of the commanding officers
of the ambush group. “Beautiful, Mike! Give me another
one!” screamed Ritsuko, traversing the fire from her heavy
machinegun to a cavalry group that was trying to form for a charge;
or maybe to run, she wasn't sure which. The cannon fired again.
“Suck my dick, bitches!” screamed Rit-chan, eyes wild
as she chopped up the cavalry.
“Traverse left! White phosphorus round, target tree line at
seven o'clock, range 300 meters! Pour it on, Mike!” she
yelled over the river of bullets she was pouring into the soldiers
in her field of vision. Mike pumped out three shells, setting the
forest on fire along with the bowmen who had been hiding there.
“Yeah! Burn to the fucking ground!” howled the girl
firing the heavy machinegun. The belt of ammo in the .50 ran
out.
“Watch your feet, Milliea, we're going hot on the
coax!” she warned her friend, dropping into the gunner
position in the turret and releasing the safety on the machinegun
mounted beside the main cannon. Grabbing the turret controls, she
cackled as she fired the machinegun in long bursts as she traversed
the turret in a complete circle, mowing down anyone not in her
army. Up top, Milliea watched, stunned, as Ritsuko decimated an
army, laughing the entire time. When she ran out of things to
shoot, Rit-chan popped up from the somewhat-smoky interior of the
tank, sighing happily as she hugged the tank as best as she could.
“My Mike,” she murmured, giggling almost drunkenly.
Taking a deep breath, she straightened. “Listen up!”
she yelled to her army. “Anyone who can move, help the
wounded and follow me!” she ordered before dropping into the
driver compartment and taking the controls. Without waiting, she
began driving, though not too fast. Listening to the tracks, she
realized that she would need to do maintenance, and changed her
direction. By daybreak, she had found a good spot to lay up and had
immediately began to work on Mike, who was in need of maintenance.
She replaced some damaged tread sections with spares, lubed and
oiled the carriage and traverse gear, swabbed the bore of the
cannon and inspected it, cleaned and lubed the Browning and the
coax machinegun, checked supplies and ammo, cleaned the interior,
and finally, she had washed Mike. With that done, she could
relax.
Releasing the barrel, she got comfortable on top of Mike, already
drowsy. “Boss?”
Rit-chan growled but sat up, seeing her captains had assembled, but
only three of them. “What?” she asked, her tone
long-suffering.
“It's about the casualties,” the lone male captain
said.
“Let's hear it,” she commanded, absently rubbing her
eyes.
“Dead or wounded, we have lost about one third of the
fighting force,” he said, making eye contact with her. She
knew what he was conveying. If things went as they usually did
after a nasty battle, she was effectively out of fighters. Still,
she had Mike back with her, so it didn't really bother her
much.
“And?” she simply replied.
“What are your orders, Boss?” he asked her directly.
She knew damn well he wanted her to tell him to stop anyone from
leaving, but that was not going to happen for several reasons. She
considered her plans and immediate goals.
“Assemble the army in one hour. I have some things to tell
them,” she said, laying back down on the tank, which made a
soft meow sound. A few moments later, she felt someone
settle close to her. From the smell of armor and flowers, she knew
who it was. “Yes, Milliea?”
“Are you ok, Ritsuko?” asked Milliea directly.
“Better than I was yesterday,” smiled back Rit-chan,
her hand absently rubbing the tank. “Worried?” she
guessed.
“A little. But I know you are doing what you think needs to
be done, so I'll stick with you,” she said.
“I wanted to ask you to get in touch with the others for me,
actually,” Rit-chan said.
“But we don't know where they are,” pointed out
Milliea. That threw Rit-chan for a moment before she figured it
out.
“I meant Annette, Gabriella, Rapier and Colleena,
Milliea,” she smiled.
“Oh! I could do that,” she cheerfully agreed.
“Good. Do you happen to have an accurate map with you?”
she asked hopefully. To her disappointment - but not surprise -
Milliea shook her head.
“I don't read maps well, so I don't bother with them,”
she said, cheerful as ever. “But I also never forget how to
get back to any place I have ever been, so it works out
well!”
“If you say so, Milliea-chan,” Ritsuko replied,
revising her plan. She hadn't realized she had drifted off to sleep
until someone nudged her. Opening her eyes, she saw it was the
former plantation owner.
“Boss, it is time,” she said. Ritsuko nodded, sitting
up. “Um, perhaps you want to put on some more clothes?”
the woman hinted. Blinking, Rit-chan realized she had been napping
in the minimal clothes she had worn to work on Mike and wash
him.
“Give me two minutes,” she said, pulling up a pack from
Mike's interior and pulling out a tee shirt and her Daisy Dukes.
Wiggling into them, she stepped into her worn tennis shoes before
tying her hair back. Done, she jumped down from the tank and made
her way toward where she could hear her army.
When she stepped up onto a large bolder, everyone fell silent.
Milliea stood close by her, smiling easily. “Our fight has
entered a new stage,” she addressed the group. “I have
been reunited with powerful friends, and the alliance has shifted
tactics on us. So, we are shifting tactics too,” she said.
Never one for flowery speeches, she cut right to the point.
“I have always known that those of you who are not fully
committed to the fight slip off after a costly battle, and I have
always allowed it. This time, however, it would mean the end of
this army.” She let that sink in for a bit. As the murmuring
grew, she spoke up again. “I am not going to stop you all
from leaving. I only want volunteers in my ranks. For that reason,
I am hereby splitting the army. Each of my captains will be taking
a section of you to begin solidifying the economic and social
structure of the lands we have liberated. I will be giving them
more detailed instructions once this meeting is over. You are free
to join whichever group you wish; or none at all, if you wish to
have others rule your life for you,” she said, her tone
turning harder.
“Myself, I ask only for twenty volunteers from you to follow
my lead. I will be pushing the fight further and further into the
central kingdoms, but not in the manner we have been fighting to
this point. Hear me clearly: if you volunteer to serve me, there is
no walking away until victory or death. I will run your lives more
thoroughly and strictly than any master you ever had, but I will
also teach you valuable skills and abilities. I am expecting
casualties in the ranks of those who join me, have no illusions,
and I cannot promise any of those who choose to serve me will live,
but I can promise I will do all I can to try to keep you
alive.”
Murmuring broke out again, and she let it go on for nearly a minute
before she spoke up again. “You are free now, but if you want
to stay that way, it will have to be by your own efforts. My fight
continues, and the kingdoms have still not capitulated, so you are
only free if you make yourselves free. Remember that! I wish you
the best of luck. Any of those who wish to volunteer, make your way
to the iron chariot. That is all.”
Jumping off the boulder, she gestured to the captains, who hurried
to her. Ritsuko swiftly laid out her plans, handing each of them
several pages of hand-written notes and directives and suggestions.
For nearly an hour, she answered questions and clarified things for
them then she sent them off. Returning to Mike with Milliea at her
side, she found that she had just over twenty volunteers - most of
them from her original group of slaves. Eyeing the group, she also
noticed that more than half of them were female between the age of
ten and thirty-something, and of the men, there were only those
younger than eighteen and those older than about forty. A small
smile curved her lips as she surveyed the group. Yes, she could
work with this group.
*
“You have been a gracious host, and my Queen will be
overjoyed to hear of our agreement,” Airi said smoothly to
the king, bowing elegantly. “But, I fear duty compels me to
depart from your most excellent hospitality.” Not a dry
eye in the house, she thought with a mental snicker.
“Chancellor Airi, it is with a heavy heart we must bid you
safe journey,” the king replied, almost crying.
“Please, if there is anything we can do for you, do not
hesitate to ask,” he implored.
“If such a situation arises, I will be most honored to
request the boon of your assistance, my king,” she
acknowledged her victory. Further back, near the audience hall
doors, Colleena felt a tingle race through her spine as she watched
Airi play the entire court like a harp. Airi is dangerous!
she thought uneasily.
With the formalities out of the way, Airi joined Colleena as they
exited the palace and climbed into the carriage waiting for them.
In another carriage were her personal servants and luggage. The
carriages immediately departed the palace, heading for the next
kingdom on their list. As they exited the palace grounds, an honor
guard of Royal Lancers joined, six in front, six behind the two
carriages. Airi said little as they made their way through the
city. Once they were out of the city proper and heading into the
suburbs - though Airi doubted they even had the concept in the Elf
world - Colleena finally spoke up.
“So, um, what's the plan?”
“The plan is for me to continue my little publicity tour,
while you will be working on finding the others and setting up a
meet. I think a visit to the Elf Shrine just became necessary, but
it would be for the best if we could arrange for the visit
before-hand, if you understand my drift,” she replied
quietly.
“Yeah, I think I do,” Colleena replied. “Um, I'm
not very good at this kind of stuff,” she offered with a
touch of hesitation. Airi sent her a reassuring smile.
“I am sure you can manage. I would suggest you start by
sending some letters once we reach the next town. Use messenger
services, and require that the message be delivered to the hand of
the addressee. And when writing the messages, be sure to choose
your words with care, as we don't want to tip our hand,” Airi
smiled pleasantly.
“Uh huh,” Colleena breathed. She knew Airi in ways
others didn't, thanks to her tutoring her in how to dance and fit
in with nobility back in the day, so she knew how harsh a
taskmaster the actress could be.
“Don't worry, we have several hours to work on the
messages,” Airi assured her placidly. “How about we
begin? First, you should write a letter to your husband, as he
might begin to wonder where you are all this time. I should point
out that if you need to return to him, then please do so; men like
him can be prone to childish behavior from time to time,”
smiled the older woman. Colleena got the feeling that Airi had a
rather dim view of her husband the prince, and she wasn't going to
argue the point even though she shared a different view of him.
When the carriages stopped for the night at a small inn, Airi and
Colleena had a good meal, took a bath, and then Colleena spent the
next hour writing out what Airi dictated to her before she went to
bed. The next morning, Airi off-handedly changed their schedule,
allowing for a detour to a town with a messenger guild facility so
Colleena could send off the dispatches. As Colleena was directing
the messenger guild station chief on the destinations and
instructions, Airi noted that now there were utility poles along
most of the roads, some with wire (though the wire didn't connect
to anything). The elf princess returned to see Airi with a pensive
look on her face.
The next evening, they stayed at an inn at the last major
crossroads before they entered the next kingdom. Their honor guards
would be turning back about noon the next day when they crossed
over into the neighboring kingdom. While they were eating, a group
of locals entered, boisterously ordering ale and lots of it. Airi
only half-listened, her mind on the next set of letters Colleena
would be writing that evening when her ear was suddenly caught.
Focusing on the conversation, she realized they were talking about
the rumors of the slave rebellion.
Apparently, there had been a major battle, and though the Allied
Kingdoms army was claiming victory, the Southern Kingdoms were
still very much under the rebel army's control, though the
charismatic leader of the army - known only as `Boss' and being
described as a red-headed amazon warrior of unbelievable magical
powers and unmatched prowess with a sword - seemed to have
vanished. The military was claiming she had been slain, but they
couldn't provide any sort of proof; especially since the battle
left them so badly shattered that they had to cancel all planned
operations for the rest of the year and fall back into staging area
camps to re-organize, re-equip and rebuild before they could even
think of trying another offensive campaign. The locals focused on
the rumors of what had surely been an epic battle, but Airi was
thinking of others things.
Rit-chan is no Amazon warrior, but I like to think I know
her, Airi considered. If she vanished, it was because she
chose to. Granted, there is a very faint possibility that she might
have been killed, but I doubt it. My Rit-chan is tougher than most
in this world, considered the actress. But even then, her
disappearance doesn't help me any. If she is following her normal
modus operandi, she is going guerrilla on their asses, and that
will be a blood-bath. I suppose I need to prioritize her, then,
decided the woman.
“Change of plans, Colleena-chan,” Airi murmured before
finishing her wine and dabbing her lips with the napkin. Colleena
finished her own wine, wolfed down the last couple bites of her own
food and followed Airi to the room they were sharing. Once inside,
Airi took a pen and swiftly wrote out a message, though Colleena
couldn't read a single character. “Persephone,” called
Airi, her senior-most body servant appearing a few moments later.
Airi handed the servant the letter. “You leave at first
light. Buy a horse, and make for the Southern Kingdoms. Avoid the
military camps if at all possible, but if you must, make up some
reason for going to the Southern Kingdoms that won't arouse
suspicions. Perhaps your brother or father was in the last fight
and went missing, or you have family in a plantation under
rebellion control; something like that. Dress as a commoner, but
not as a poor one. When you reach the rebel army, tell them that
you bear a message from Oscar to Boss. Do not allow anyone to take
the message from you except their Boss; and then, only if she is a
young red-head, slim build, early twenties, who answers to
`Ritsuko' or `Inoue'. Questions?” asked the Chancellor.
“Where should I re-join you, my Lady?” asked the woman,
who was likely five years younger than Airi.
“I do not know, though you know the order of visits I plan to
make, so you can chose to follow the schedule, and try to catch up
to me, or you can return to the Queen's side. Tell her it was on my
orders, and she will ask no more. The choice is yours,
Persephone,” repeated Airi, rummaging in her travel dress for
a moment before withdrawing a small pouch and handing it to the
servant. “For your expenses and trouble,” smiled
Airi.
The servant bowed deeply to Airi. “I will return the unused
balance to you when I see you again, my Lady.”
“Dear Persephone, I do not want any of the money back; if any
is left, it is yours for being a loyal servant and dear
friend,” the actress said soothingly, touching the servant's
cheek with her palm. “Do be careful, however; if the leader
of the uprising is who I think she is, she can
be…moody,” added the older woman. “She might also
be somewhat hard to find, so time is less important than
success.”
“Yes, my Lady,” confirmed the servant before Airi
gestured a dismissal. The servant departed the room. Colleena could
only marvel - and shiver - at the display of control and
manipulation she had just seen.
“We have letters to write, Colleena,” Airi's cultured,
level voice broke her from her thoughts.
“Y…yes!” she squeaked, quickly setting up her
quill and inkpot while Airi set out some message parchment for her.
“We will begin with a letter for Annette,” Airi settled
on the bed near where Colleena was already writing. “It
should be addressed to High Priestess Annette, Shrine of Celsia,
Common Elves Temple. Let's see, how should we word this?”
mused Airi. “Ah, I believe that will work. Let's start with
`My dear Annette,' new paragraph, `I have heard some interesting
rumors while traveling, and thought I would share them with
you'.”
*
Rapier settled back in the bath, sighing happily. Not far from her,
Gabriella finished washing off before stepping into the bath as
well. “Ah, that's nice,” sighed the dark elf, Rapier
nodding. The two were in a rather nice inn in the third-largest
town in the Northern Kingdoms. “Pity Junpei didn't come with
us,” she added a few moments later.
“It was the right move to make,” Gabriella replied.
“The Slave Rune is a problem we aren't ready to deal with
right now, and killing that idiot who `owns',” the dark elf
snickered meanly at the world, “him would have created more
problems. Besides, do you really want that idiot running
around trying to find the others by himself?”
Rapier considered that for a moment before shaking her head.
“No, that would make things worse,” she admitted.
Subtlety and thought were not traits associated with the fighter,
after all. “More to the point, we still don't know who set
this up, either,” she added.
“Somehow, I think the girls do, though,” Gabriella
replied coolly.
After a rather tense meeting, the two had decided that leaving
Junpei there was for the best, and it had taken them about an hour
to convince him of that. In the end, they had `promised' - fingers
crossed behind their backs - to let him know when they found Airi,
Rit-chan or Celsia and let him `rescue' them. With that decided,
they had to deal with the situation they were in. Gabriella decided
to soak the owner with ale and leave him stripped on the floor next
to the bed so he would think it was another out-of-hand celebration
with Junpei and the slave girls he usually sent to the fighter's
room. Junpei had shared that they sometimes ended up like that, so
it wouldn't be unheard of.
The eunuch was another matter. After a few minutes of suggestions
that all involved the former man dying, Gabriella had finally cast
a spell on him that should scramble his memories of the last few
days; or scramble his head entirely, she wasn't real sure which
because she had only read the spell without ever trying it. The two
decided it wasn't much of a risk if it scrambled the slave's mind.
With that done, they had donned their cloaks and departed. As they
were passing a room, they spotted one of the women they had evicted
from Junpei's room. It wasn't hard to convince her to get her
friends and return to the room to entertain the famous fighter -
and to never say anything about the two of them visiting.
One of the perks of the arena system was that noble women were
notorious for having torrid, raunchy affairs with arena favorites.
Because the women were often married to powerful men or from
powerful families or factions, the arena staff had long since
learned to be blind, dumb and deaf in certain regards, especially
when it involved visits by well-dressed ladies to the champion of
the arena in the night. Gabs was fairly sure that no one would have
admitted seeing them even if they had had a brass band accompanying
them down the hallways and greeted everyone they saw.
Rapier, though, pointed out that slaves were often vicious,
back-stabbing little vermin, and the political terrain of the Arena
was worse than any battlefield. And there was always a price on the
head of the champion. Hadn't they been offered the chance to fight
him in the hopes that he would be defeated, worn down or killed
outright? She had preferred stealth, as she usually did. So, the
two made as little contact as possible going through the arena
sub-passages before immediately heading for the town they were now
in.
Having stopped for a rest and to decide on their next move, they
weighed their options. They had found one of the people they had
spent years looking for (even if he was the worst of the lot in
many ways), but were no closer to the others. Ultimately, they
decided to check in with Annette and see if there was any new news,
while letting her know about the slave rune spell and Junpei's
location.
*
Rit-chan surveyed the small valley, nodding to herself. It had once
been a small summer pasture of a farm, but it had long since been
abandoned with the death of the farm owners and the subsequent
reduction in the population of the area. She had heard of this area
during her preparation years, and now she had found the perfect
base for the next phase of her plan.
Mike drove into the valley, being extra careful not to knock off
any of Rit-chan's volunteers. Rit-chan had picked her number of
volunteers partially based on the maximum number of people she
could fit on Mike. She had placed the smallest inside (with very
strict orders to touch nothing), two per seat, in the driver
station, gunner station and loader station, with the rest perched
on the hull. She and Milliea shared the very top of the turret.
Standing on top of the turret, she surveyed the valley, finding
that it had a modest creek in it, as well as a weathered shack at
the far end. Mike stopped by the shack.
“Ok, people, this is home for the next bit,” she
announced, easily hopping off the tank, her volunteers doing
likewise. “First things first,” she began once everyone
was off Mike, “we need to make this shack livable, we need a
shelter for Mike, and we need to set up a kitchen and
larder.”
“Yes, Boss,” chorused the former slaves. Rit-chan
smiled a little.
“Milliea, think you could make some lumber for us?” she
asked, smiling at her friend.
“Sure!” chirped the girl. Rit-chan swiftly broke the
group into teams before she and Milliea walked into the woods.
Selecting a tree, Rit-chan explained to Milliea what she wanted,
and it took the elf girl about five minutes to turn a tree into
green lumber sheets and shingle splits. Rit-chan selected more
trees and Milliea turned them into the components for the shelter
she wanted for Mike. With that done, she left the work teams to
bring the lumber to the shack, and she and Milliea cleared the area
behind and to the side of the shack of all vegetation before
fashioning a shelter for Mike to the side and larder area behind
the shack. With that done, she had left Milliea in charge, taken
her PSG1 rifle - how glad she was to have her guns back! - and
headed into the woods with one of the young male volunteers to get
some meat for them.
It had not taken her long to spot a deer. The young man had been
sure they needed to stalk closer, but Rit-chan had just giggled and
settled her rifle, taking a breath before squeezing the trigger,
the thirty-caliber round taking the deer down with ease even at six
hundred meters thanks to Rit-chan's head-shot of the deer.
Butchering the animal had taken another half hour, then Rit-chan
and her volunteer had packed the meat back to the cabin.
Reaching the cabin, Rit-chan diverted a team to cook the meat,
using the equipment the group had kept on Mike while she addressed
another problem: the physical size of the cabin. It was simply too
small for the entire group. So, she considered the building for a
few minutes before using her sheath knife to mark out a doorway,
which Milliea's magic swords cut out in moments. With that done,
she and Milliea made more lumber from a couple more trees, and by
nightfall, the cabin was twice as big thanks to a lean-too bunk
room, connected by doorways to the opposite side of the cabin from
Mike's shelter. While the others figured out the sleeping
situation, Rit-chan pitched her well-used tent next to Mike and
happily snuggled into her sleeping bag, her G36 cuddled in her
arms.
The next morning, she had her teams finish up the prep by repairing
the roof of the cabin, making an outhouse and laying in firewood
for cooking. When asked about lights, she had smiled and shown them
a lantern from Mike. She was done with smoky torches and sooty oil
lamps, thank you very much! By nightfall, she was satisfied that
her camp was in running condition. As they finished their supper,
she had started them off by explaining how they would be fighting
until further notice.
The term `guerrilla warfare' was unheard of, and the practice
itself was rarely seen and only in the rudimentary phase in the Elf
world. Rit-chan, however, had centuries of examples to pull from,
as well as practical experience to reference. That night, she
explained the core concepts and general outline of how insurgencies
worked. By the time she called it a night, the volunteers were more
scared of her than being slaves ever again.
In the morning, Ritsuko began Insurgency 101 training with her
group. The first part was pretty easy, since she knew most of the
former slaves and their capacities and tendencies. Now, she was
weaponizing them. Her first step was to find which of them had the
highest suitability for guerrilla warfare and create them as team
leaders. These fortunate (or unfortunate, depending on who you
asked) few got extra lessons and instructions, including how to
work an M16 and care for it. They also had to learn how to make
black powder, improvised fuses and detonators. She taught them
tactics and how to be unremarkable.
The balance were fitted into small cells that would support the
team leaders or work on long-term projects. It didn't really
surprise her that all her team leaders but one were women in their
20's. The lone male was a greying former slave who had once been an
officer in a small kingdom's military, but came out on the wrong
side of a coup attempt and ended up a slave. She had him teach the
others how to tell rank and how to talk like a soldier.
For the youngest and oldest, she concentrated on intelligence
gathering and sabotage. No one tended to take children seriously,
and the older adults seemed to be mostly ignored as well, which
placed them in a perfect role as spies, saboteurs and scouts. Also,
the adults could convincingly play parents or grandparents to the
youngest of her guerrillas, further concealing them from scrutiny.
These, she taught other skills to, like observation and mapping,
tracking and scouting, and the ever-popular and useful
eavesdropping, rumor mongering and social disruption tactics.
All of her fighters were taught how to kill. She stressed to them
that it was important to not draw attention, but at the same time,
they did not want to be taken alive. Additionally, there would be
times they would need to kill, and they all needed to know how.
They all learned the correct way to cut a throat, the seven best
targets for a knife or sword that would yield the fastest, quietest
death, and of course unarmed combat. Ritsuko wished Junpei, Rapier
or Gabriella were handy to teach those sections, but she did well
enough for what she had.
After a month, she took her teams into the nearest town and set up
a new `training camp' for them, where they would practice their
skills on a relatively tame populace. It was during this time that
she got a message from one of her Captains that someone was asking
for her specifically. The person claimed to have a personal message
from `Oscar'. For a moment, Ritsuko was stumped. Then, it hit her.
Grabbing Milliea, she told her team captains she had to go take
care of something and to keep working before she roared off on
Mike. Her teams did as ordered, practicing their skills and
sparring at the base camp and at the training camp in town.
Two days later, Rit-chan opened the door to a room in a plantation
she had freed the year before to find a woman a little older than
her sitting in a chair, book in her lap. “I am Boss. You have
a message for me from Oscar,” she said, her tone cool and
distant.
“I have a message for a very specific person,” came the
reply. “My mistress said you would be known by a certain
name. You match the description I was given, but to be sure, I need
to know that name.”
“I am known by a lot of names,” countered Ritsuko,
studying the woman. “You will have to be more precise. And
just so you know, if you are lying, I will kill you here and
now,” she added calmly.
“The name I was to use to verify the person's identity is
known to Oscar as given in the manner of their kingdom.”
That gave Ritsuko a moment's pause before she realized what she was
being challenged with. “Inoue,” she said quietly,
locking eyes with the women. The woman bowed.
“Your message from Oscar, mistress Inoue,” she said,
producing a tightly-folded and sealed letter. Glancing at the seal,
Ritsuko carefully broke it, finding herself looking at Japanese.
Her smile grew as she read the quick note. Definitely Airi,
she thought happily. Even if someone had intercepted the note, they
couldn't read it. In fact, only three people on that entire world
could read it. Because of that, Airi had not coded it.
“Thank you,” Ritsuko said, tucking the letter into her
shirt. “You are free to go. Say nothing to anyone of what you
have seen while here,” warned the girl, turning to leave.
“Mistress, wait!” called the servant, making Ritsuko
pause. “My Lady has been very worried about you,” said
the servant. “She is also very important to the kingdom. Are
you….?” She fell silent.
“Time will tell,” was all Ritsuko said as she left.
Just outside the door, Milliea waited. Without preamble, they
headed for Mike, who was parked just outside the manor. Passing the
Captain, she said the woman was free to go, unharmed, but had been
told not to say anything about what she had seen. Climbing onto the
tank, she paused long enough to tell the woman she was doing well
in following the orders she had been given and urged her to keep it
up. With a rumbling roar, Mike departed, heading back to her
guerrilla army in training. The whole time, Rit-chan was smiling
and in a much better mood.
*
Annette landed the air fish at the temple, feeling tired and
frustrated. She had lost Mike's tracks shortly after the tank
crossed into the Southern Kingdoms. Stopping at the military's main
camp, she had briefly probed for information, but when the
insufferable officer started to make requests and demands, she left
again. Her supplies were low, there were rituals to be performed
and she knew the Bishops had screwed up somehow in her absence, so
she returned to the temple.
She was barely in the door before the Bishops were on her. Ignoring
their complaints and demands, she made her way to the office Celsia
should have been in, but had become hers by default. Seeing a pile
of scrolls and letters piled up, she groaned as the Bishops kept
right on yammering at her. “Enough!” she finally
yelled, quieting the Bishops.
“But Priestess Annette,” began one of the bishops. She
gave the old elf a flat stare.
“I just got back, and haven't even had a chance to put my bag
down and you two are already talking over each other making it
impossible to understand a damn thing you are saying!” she
yelled at the two. “The temple is still standing, so I doubt
there is anything that can't wait until tomorrow morning. I need to
clear the desk anyway,” she sighed, dropping into the chair
as she more or less tossed her bag to the side.
“But Priestess,” began the other bishop, “we
heard the rebellion army crushed the allied military
forces…!”
“The military got handed their asses, but the rebellion army
is still in the Southern Kingdoms, so basically nothing has
changed,” she interrupted him. “My last stop was at
their staging camps. Which reminds me,” she muttered,
rummaging for a moment before finding parchment and quill.
“We're pulling our mages back,” she announced, swiftly
writing out her directive and then stamping it with the temple's
seal. “Have that sent out immediately,” she ordered,
handing the directive to the nearest Bishop. “And have my
travel clothes washed and folded for me, too,” she added,
taking the topmost letter from the stack and opening it.
It was some time later when she found a letter from the Raltaow
kingdom. Frowning, she tried to recall if the kingdom had ever sent
a single missive to the temple before. She couldn't recall any, and
she had been in service there for over sixty years. Since the
Raltaow kingdom was a human kingdom that meant they hadn't
communicated with the Elven temple in at least a couple of reigns.
It was also odd that the letter bore the seal of the Chancellor,
not the King or Queen. Humming, she broke the seal, wondering why a
human kingdom would be sending letters to the Temple of Common
Elves. Reading the rather short message didn't clarify anything; in
fact, it left her more confused than before. Re-reading it a time
or two she grew suspicious that she was not seeing what the letter
wanted her to know.
It was another few minutes before it hit her like a kick from
Junpei: the letter spoke of the `Lady of the Holly Woods', but she
knew of no such place on their world. What she did recall, however,
was that Airi was supposed to be famous in the Elf Hunter's world
in a place called `Hollywood'. Almost falling out of the chair, she
caught her balance and began to re-read the letter, this time with
different eyes. “Gods above, she's like a cat,”
breathed Annette once she had finished absorbing the letter. Using
a quick fire spell, she burned the letter.
For the first time in years, she had a lead. Before she could even
decide where to begin the next series of moves, she felt magic
gathering in the office. Head jerking up, she studied the room,
swiftly spotting a patch of darkness forming in front of the desk.
Bringing her hands up, she cast a protective spell on herself
before waiting to see what was going to happen. Seeing the darkness
form a mirror, she sighed a small sigh of relief. Gabriella
appeared, a somewhat-blurry Rapier behind her right shoulder. From
the look of things, the two were in a bath. “You know using a
moonlight mirror spell in a temple is dangerous, Gabs,”
sighed Annette.
“Worth it, this time,” shrugged the dark elf. “We
found one of them,” grinned the older of the two fighting
elves.
“Yeah, me, too,” Annette replied, glancing around.
“Which one?” she asked the two.
“The idiot wizard,” Gabriella laughed softly. Annette
twitched, her lips thinning in distaste. She had forgiven the group
for tying her naked body to a log and floating it down the river,
but that didn't mean she recalled the incident fondly. “Who'd
you find?”
“The actress. You won't believe where she is,” sighed
Annette, still disbelieving of what she had learned. “No word
on the gunslinger?” she asked.
“Not a peep,” the other two elven women replied,
shaking their heads. “I'm actually a little concerned about
that, in fact,” confided Rapier.
“You should be,” murmured Annette, remembering what the
youngest of the team was capable of. “Still nothing on
Celsia?” she asked.
“Not even a whisper,” Rapier replied. “What have
you been up to?”
“Following up a lead on their Iron Chariot,” Annette
replied. “Tracked it from the far edges of the Middle
Kingdoms to just beyond the pass into the Southern Kingdoms then
lost it.”
“So we're going to war, eh?” grinned Gabriella. Annette
shook her head.
“We're staying out of that one,” replied the priestess.
“Did you hear that in the last battle, the alliance military
was decimated and forced to pull back, ending the offensive for
this year?” she asked.
“Heard some rumors,” shrugged Gabriella. “Any
word from Milliea or Colleena?”
“Not in months,” Annette replied. “Where are you
two?”
“Capital of the largest Northern Kingdoms kingdom,
why?”
“I want you two to head back to the temple. We are changing
our plans,” Annette replied. The two distant elves glanced at
each other before nodding.
“See you in a bit, then. You going to try reaching Colleena
and Milliea?” asked Rapier.
“If possible. I haven't had a check-in from them since the
last time we all met, last year. I think Colleena had to go back to
her husband or something, and you know Milliea…” she
trailed off. The other two elven women nodded. Annette smiled a
little. “But, on the up-side, we have found half the missing
members, so we are half-way there.”
“You keep telling yourself that, Annette,” snickered
Gabriella, the moonlight mirror fading away to nothing. Annette
released the protective spell.
“I will, Gabs,” she sighed, looking at the letters on
the desk. “Fuck it, I'm getting a bath and going to
sleep,” she muttered darkly, leaving the office.
*
“Listen up!” called Rit-chan, her volunteer army
forming up in front of her. “We have gained a powerful new
ally and are going to be shifting our tactics accordingly. It is
time to move to your first real field test,” she
smiled at the group. “You are doing well, but you are still
green. Time to pop your cherries,” she added, her tone
darkening a bit. The volunteers shifted a little.
“First things first,” she continued. “Team
leaders, do you have any preferences or problems with anyone you
have been working with in your cells?” she asked directly.
The leaders shook their heads. Rit-chan nodded.
“Good. Gather around the table,” she commanded, the
group squeezing in to see the map. “Fasil, you are working
solo for the moment, up here in the capital,” she said,
indicating a city that served as the Allied Kingdoms `capital'.
“For now, you are on recon and recruiting. Don't start
anything destructive without my express orders, am I clear?”
she pressed, the woman nodding. “Good. Figure out your name
and cover. When you are ready, I will look it over and once I'm
satisfied, you are on your way. You will have some supplies to take
with you, so plan for that as well.”
Her eyes touched another group. “Ebisli, you and your group
will set up shop in the western kingdoms. Dig in deep, because you
are going to be there a while even if everything goes perfectly.
Make sure that whatever cover you come up with stand up to some
scrutiny. You are going to be contacted later by agents of our new
ally, so keep that in mind. Same as before, I will need to sign off
on your cover and identities before you head out.” Once more,
the leader and the members of her cell nodded.
“Ok, Tasiki and your team have the east end of the Middle
Kingdoms. You will have to carry the entire eastern group by
yourself for the moment, so start with the ports and trade cities.
It can't be helped that you will need to figure out a way to move
freely between them all, and you will have to develop assets
yourself. I - or an agent of our new ally - will be by to help you
as soon as possible, but until then, dig in rather than set fires.
Same as before for your covers. Understood?” More nods.
Rit-chan nodded.
“Which just leaves you trouble-makers,” she smiled at
the last cell. It was composed of the three youngest members - two
girls and a fifteen year old boy who reminded her too much of
Shinji - the woman closest to her in age and the last male, who was
old enough to be her father. For various reasons, these were often
shifted among the teams and didn't have a set role in any of them.
“Lucky you get to learn how to be nobles,” she smiled
at them. The former slaves blinked.
“Um, what was that, Boss?” wondered the young man.
Rit-chan reached out and ruffled his hair.
“I said, you all get to learn how to be nobles,” she
repeated herself. “You will be going to the kingdom of
Raltaow, where you will be under the instruction of the Chancellor
of that kingdom. She will teach you to how to blend in seamlessly
in noble society. Once she is done, you will get to be our poison
pills in the circles of nobility,” the smile she gave them
made the entire group nervous.
“What about communications, Boss?” wondered the solo
guerilla.
“Good question,” Rit-chan replied, taking a brush and
some paper before making some marks on it. “All orders that
are not given in person will be verified by this mark. Memorize
it,” she ordered, showing them the mark. She pointed out the
key things to focus on, explaining the differences that would
indicate it was faked or copied. Once she judged they should be
able to recognize it, she turned her back to them, wrote out
several very similar characters and then demanded that they pick
the correct one. This continued until they could all recognize her
initials written in hiragana.
“We will see what you remember tomorrow morning,”
Ritsuko said, glancing at the darkening sky. “For now, we
celebrate!” she announced, tugging off the tarp covering some
boxes on the back of Mike, which revealed ale jugs, breads, meats
and fresh vegetables. Her troops cheered and swiftly processed the
food for the feast. Ritsuko watched as her troops fed and drank
before - inevitably - forming into couples to fuck the night away.
As usual, she remained separate. Watching the Shinji-like young man
decline an invitation from a girl near his age, she wondered if any
of them would survive what she was sending them to do, but then
reminded herself that with Airi and her working together, things
shouldn't get that bad before they could end things.
“Boss,” the young man approached her. She could tell he
had been fortifying his courage with a mug of ale, and didn't need
to hear what he was going to ask because it was pretty obvious.
“Nothing personal, but no,” she said, giving him a
half-smile. The young man swallowed before facing her.
“I know you don't form any attachments with us, and I
remember you saying we probably won't live through this,” he
said. “I don't expect you to love me, Boss, and I won't
complain if I die because I volunteered, but my one wish - the
thing I want the most before I die - is to be with you.”
Rit-chan sighed. “You need a hobby,” she said, rolling
her eyes.
“It is all I will ever ask of you, Boss,” he insisted,
bowing to her. Ritsuko glanced around, seeing Milliea watching them
from where she was sitting by the wall to the cabin, a smile on her
face. Bitch, was all she thought. She didn't know why, but
she was absolutely positive that Milliea had been set up to make
this happen by the girls in her group.
Of course the group had been sleeping with each other from the very
start. Being slaves was not the sort of occupation that led to
declarations of ever-lasting love or of marriage and family, so her
army was very liberated about sex in that regard. Sex was a
pleasant distraction from harsher things, and it could mean more,
but rarely did. What was the point of being jealous or possessive
when you were treated as a possession, to be used as the master saw
fit? It had not been difficult for the slaves to notice that
Ritsuko kept herself apart. It wasn't that she was a virgin - they
all knew better than that - but more that she refused on some
vague, ill-defined principal. The general consensus was that she
didn't want to form any sort of social bond with them so when they
died, it wouldn't hurt her as bad. Others speculated that she had
someone she really, deeply loved somewhere out there and she was
saving herself - as much as she could - for them.
And yet, the members of her army worried about her lack of sex. It
had been no different with this group; in fact, because she knew
all but a couple of them from her original plantation, it was
worse. The women kept trying to get her laid or lay her - either
way! - and the males were almost sulking that she never even gave
them a chance with her. So, of course, this was the result.
Rit-chan snorted softly, looking at the young man. He does
remind me a lot of Shinji, she found herself thinking.
“You don't want me, kid,” she said, stepping closer to
him and cupping his cheeks with her hands. “You want what I
represent in your mind. You want what I am to your view of the
world. And for that reason, I will have to decline.”
“I don't understand, Boss,” he said, looking almost on
the verge of tears.
“I know, but you might, in time,” she answered him
before impulsively leaning in to kiss him on the lips quickly.
“Amilei, you put him up to this, so you will have to take
responsibility,” she called out, spotting the girl covertly
watching. Ritsuko saw her swiftly whisper to another of the younger
girls. “Now, Amilei,” smiled Ritsuko, nudging the young
man toward the girl. Amilei huffed, but strode over and collected
the young man, harshly criticizing his failed attempt even as she
shrugged off her clothes and pulled him to the ground near the
fire. Ritsuko giggled softly, moving over to where Milliea watched,
her G36 cradled in her arms.
“Don't let them manipulate you like that, Milliea,” she
said, patting the elf warrior's hair.
“But they made such a good case,” protested the elf,
making Ritsuko laugh.
“I'm sure they did,” she agreed. “How about we
leave them to their sport and get a bath?” she suggested.
“Sure!” chirped Milliea, the two heading for the river,
where they had formed a stone-lined bathing pool. Before
undressing, Rit-chan used her night-vision goggles to sweep the
area around them. Satisfied, she set her rifle in easy reach and
stripped, finding that Milliea had removed the magic armor, which
made her smile. At least our efforts were not wasted, she
reflected as the two eased into the cold water. Once they were
standing thigh-deep in the water, they quickly used the washcloths
to clean off with the soap. After they finished, they climbed out
and air-dried, sitting side by side on a boulder as the cool wind
dried them.
*
Airi held the polite smile on her face, nodding every so often, as
the king waxed eloquent about his kingdom and the mountains of gold
they could make trading with each other. She had taken one look at
the pinched-face bloated toad of a king and known there was nothing
here for her or her puppet queen, and yet, she held to her
schedule. While not listening in any great detail, she was
nevertheless making a sort of list of his claims for future
reference. So, how many pages are left in his
professionally-written speech? She wondered to herself.
Seated beside her, Colleena was beginning to fidget a little. Airi
subtly nudged her with an elbow, the elf princess stilling. Airi
sipped her wine, a servant immediately refilling the goblet. A
self-important ass of a king and a mediocre wine…how
tedious, she mentally complained. If the king was going to be
such a bore, they could have at least had good wine to keep her
company.
An hour later, she had begged off for the evening, citing her need
to write her Queen about the wonderful possibilities offered in
trade with the kingdom. She could practically see the king and his
cronies drooling. She did see their looks at her as she left. The
gowns she tended to prefer for these kind of things was not exactly
modest, so it was somewhat expected, but with nothing to offer her
country, the sleazy looks were just disgusting. Entering her rooms,
she swiftly wrote out a terse report for her Queen, sealed it and
set it aside to be posted the next morning. Colleena was reading a
letter that had been left in their shared room as she wrote.
“You have to head home, Colleena?” guessed Airi, making
the girl twitch and blush.
“Um, yes, my husband misses me…” said the
elf.
“I am sure he does,” purred Airi. “Try not to
trip over the maid when you enter the bedroom,” she added,
her tone vaguely sardonic and faintly waspish. Colleena blinked at
the catty swipe at her husband. “Sorry, Colleena,”
apologized Airi, “but tedious speeches irritate me,”
she half-explained. Taking a fresh parchment, she swiftly wrote out
a rather plain message before sealing it and handing it to
Colleena. “Our offer for a trade agreement with your
kingdom,” she said as Colleena took it.
“Um, thanks, I guess,” the elf princess replied,
sounding a bit uncomfortable. “Do you think Ritsuko might
send some of her army to our lands?” she asked.
“Quite possibly, yes,” Airi replied off-handedly.
“But it will likely be her…special forces, as it
were,” she added with a small, thin smile. Glancing at
Colleena, she laughed. “Don't look so nervous! You are a
friend of ours, after all,” she reminded the girl. A knock on
the door interrupted Colleena's reply. One of her servants opened
the door, speaking softly with whoever was outside before
approaching Airi, a letter in her hand. Glancing at the letter,
Airi frowned as she broke the seal.
Reading it over, she paused, thinking, before writing out a reply
and sealing it. “Apparently, my Queen misses me, too,”
she said to Colleena. “I assume you will be returning home
tomorrow morning?” Colleena nodded. “That is fine. Be
safe on the way back,” replied Airi. “But, as you
return home, I need you to post a few letters as you go.”
*
“Hmm. This is interesting,” Rit-chan said. “They
shouldn't have troops this far out.”
“Are we going around this outpost?” wondered Milliea.
The two were laying on the ground, bush branches and grasses tied
to their clothes, half their heads poked over the edge of the low
rise separating the Southern Kingdoms with the Middle Kingdoms. The
low rise fell into a wide but rather shallow river before slowly
climbing toward low hills farther into the Middle Kingdoms. On the
far side of the river - just to the side of the ford - was an
Allied Kingdoms army outpost.
“We could, but I am not inclined to,” Rit-chan replied.
In the shallow valley below them were Mike and two of her teams.
They planned to split up in the kingdom on the other side of the
river. She had a decision to make: to stealth it or to brute force
it.
Obviously, the outpost couldn't hope to do more than die bravely
against Mike, so it wasn't that they could stop her in any event.
However, killing them all would gain a certain amount of attention,
and she didn't need that while inserting her teams. On the other
hand, if she left no survivors, there was no reason to think she
was up to anything other than slaughtering them like usual, and it
could make them less interested in pushing against her
still-preparing Captains. Or, it could make the Alliance army think
that with her outside the Southern Kingdom, her rebellion would be
easy pickings and prompt an attack her Captains were still not
entirely ready for. Decisions, decisions, she thought to
herself.
“I could go talk to them,” offered Milliea. Rit-chan
giggled softly.
“Like you talked to them before? You remember - when you
nearly died?” she reminded her cheerful-yet-impaired friend.
Milliea shrugged, unbothered. Ritsuko looked at her PSG1, lying
next to her with two spare magazines of match ammo. Putting her
binoculars back to her eyes, she studied the fort.
Built like most medieval fortifications in the field, it was
rough-cut tree trunks lashed into a square palisade with a single
crude tower structure to one side and bastions at each corner, a
lean-to barrack/work structure was being slowly enclosed along the
wall opposite the crude tower. The sally gate faced the ford
landing, and there were two smaller gates - both barricaded from
inside - that were opposite the main gain. Rit-chan counted
approximately fifty soldiers in the fort, comprised of about thirty
bowmen and about twenty footmen. She suspected from the presence of
a large charger and three or four regular horses that the fort was
commanded by a knight (likely of noble lineage) with a regular
Knight Lieutenant rank or close to it. Her binoculars caught sight
of pigeon cages at the base of the tower.
“Wow, that makes me tremble with fear,” she muttered
derisively. While it might be a powerful defensive position to
most, it was laughable to her. A couple of WP shells from Mike and
it was a funeral pyre, and even if she didn't do that to save a few
shells, her rifle could pick the men off between the cracks in the
log wall easily. And yet again, if she wanted to save shells, she
could just drive Mike right past them without concern, as nothing
they had in the fort could even inconvenience Mike. Hell, for that
matter, she could just run Mike right through the pitiful
fort without a care.
Decisions, decisions, she thought to herself, her eyes once
more moving to her PSG1. Tucking her binoculars away, she
positioned herself behind her gun and adjusted the scope, focusing
on the pair of men on top of the tower. Seeing them idly shift back
and forth as they scanned the land - uselessly as they couldn't see
her but she could see them - she noticed that they often
overlapped, and she would bet that at the range they were, one of
her rounds would punch through the first man and kill the second
one as well. Then, she could transition to the other men on the
wall, picking them off until they cowered behind the wall and in
the tower, but the sun moving would reveal their positions and she
could poke bullets between gaps in the walls to kill those men.
Sixty rounds of .30 cal should leave them all dead, one way or
another. And if not, well, there was Mike and his 105.
Ritsuko turned her head slightly, seeing Milliea watching her with
a concerned look. Sighing, she closed the covers over her scope.
“Relax, Milliea,” she said. “I don't know how
close the next fort it, and we don't have to make a decision right
now, so let's go back to the others and have lunch,” she
said, easing back from the crest, Milliea doing the same. Once they
were well and truly back from the crest, they stood and made their
way down the hill to where Mike and the rest waited.
“Lunchtime,” she ordered the group, setting her PSG
aside as she unlashed a box of provisions and handed out the food.
It was cured meat, cheese, hard-crusted trail bread, beans and rice
with ale for lunch. Ritsuko sipped some water in place of the ale
and mostly chewed on the jerky-like meat after a helping of beans
and rice. Milliea and the rest covertly watched her. Full, she
stood and stretched.
“Ok, I want a pair of you watching the post from the crest of
hill until I tell you to stop. Remember not to silhouette yourself
and make sure you are concealed. I showed you how to use
binoculars, so whoever is up there will use my spare pair. I want
two more pairs watching our flanks. The rest are to stay near Mike
and rest so when their turn comes, they are fresh.
Understood?” she asked. The group nodded.
“What about you, Boss?” asked the youngest girl.
Rit-chan patted the ten-year-old's head fondly.
“Milliea and I are taking a little walk,” she said,
easily climbing up onto Mike. Seeing her exchange her PSG for her
G36, they wondered what she was up to. Ritsuko handed the Team
Leader one of the M16s and a pair of magazines. “Only if
attacked, understood?” she warned, getting a nod. The elf
hunter patted Mike's hard side. “Be good, Mike!” she
called out sweetly, getting a meow! from the tank.
“Come on, Milliea, let's walk off that meal,” she
encouraged, the armored elf joining her as they headed along the
base of the rise. Her fighters swiftly got organized and settled in
to wait for their Boss to return.
It was dusk when Ritsuko and Milliea returned. Taking some more
jerky and helping herself to the wild vegetable and rice porridge,
Rit-chan quickly ate, saying little to the group. Milliea ate as
well. When she was done, she asked for the report on activity in
the fort, and was told that the fort had sent out two patrols, one
shortly after she left, the other just before the sun dipped below
the horizon. In both cases, the patrols had consisted of four
footmen and a mounted soldier. One patrol had checked the banks of
the river on the fort's side, while the other had crossed the ford,
then checked the banks on that side for a relatively short distance
before resting for more than an hour once they were out of sight of
the fort. Rit-chan snorted, a dangerous grin on her face.
None of the patrols had tried to approach the spot where Mike
waited, over the saddle of the rolling hill and down the road a
bit. The watch on the tower had not changed either, and the ten
year-old had added that one of the two guards had gotten
comfortable in a corner and dozed during his shift. She had spent
her watch beside the Shinji-like young man, and he had noted that a
group of laborers had brought in three wagon loads of logs about
two hours before nightfall. He also reported that he thought he had
heard the sound of trees falling in the woods behind the fort, but
couldn't be sure.
“Interesting,” mused Rit-chan, absently checking the
small, semi-enclosed fire the group had set. “Milliea, can
you swim in that armor?” she asked after a moment of thought.
Milliea nodded.
“Yeah, but not very well,” she replied.
“I can swim like a fish, Boss!” volunteered the
youngest girl.
“Me, too!” the young man added hastily.
“I asked Milliea,” replied Rit-chan blandly.
“You always take Milliea with you,” pouted the
young girl, getting nods from the group. “Don't you trust us,
Boss?” she added.
“I trust you,” replied Rit-chan as she stood and
climbed on top of Mike, “but you all have specific tasks and
jobs to perform. Milliea and I are more…flexible,” she
added, pulling out her pack. Without a moment's hesitation, she
stripped off her normal clothes before donning a pair of black
pants, a black tee shirt, a black over-shirt and boots. After
lacing up her boots, she swiftly braided her hair and tied it up
before pulling a black hat on and fishing out a wide belt with
various things on it. “Bit loose on me now,” she
muttered, scowling, as she fastened the belt and checked her
clothes.
“But Boss!” protested the girl.
“Enough,” Rit-chan cut off the protest. “Maybe
next time,” she added, ruffling the girl's hair. “Keep
watch on the fort, we'll be back,” she said, Milliea rising
and following Ritsuko into the dim forest past the turn to the
ford.
“What are we doing, Rit-chan?” wondered Milliea.
“Just going to see what is happening behind the fort,”
smiled Rit-chan. A half hour later, she found a good spot and led
Milliea down into the river, finding the current was stronger than
it looked, but not unmanageable. The two reached the far bank and
spent a half hour resting before climbing up the modest bank and
heading into the woods. Once they were deep enough into the woods,
they curved back toward the fort, being nearly two kilometers
behind it. Rit-chan lead, her night-vision goggles on and her G36
in her hands. Milliea adjusted her eyes for the darkness, the
cat-slit elven eyes dilating to make the forest almost bright to
her eyes.
Through the trees, Ritsuko spotted the bright spots of fires banked
for the night. Signaling, she and her partner sank down silently to
study the situation. Minutes later, they rose to half-crouches and
moved slowly forward, one step at a time, eyes sharp for lookouts
or sentries. With hand signs, Ritsuko signaled her intentions,
Milliea nodding as the two worked around the perimeter of the
logging camp to get a better idea of what they were looking at.
The camp had about fifty laborers, a few wagons, about fifteen work
horses, and no real security, though there were two men stationed
by the low fires, tending to them and apparently keeping an eye out
for predators after the horses, if the crude spears by their sides
were any indication. Comprising most of the camp were four large
framed tents and a latrine pit. After a half hour of observation,
Ritsuko signaled her partner and the two worked their way around
the perimeter until they were relatively close to the guard
furthest away from the tents. The two settled in.
The guard eventually roused from his near-sleep and made his way
toward the tree line, one hand already freeing his dick. Ritsuko
slowly, methodically slung her G36 and tightened the sling to keep
it from making any sounds before she eased out her sheath knife and
prepared herself. The man stopped about ten feet to the side of
them, just even with the first tree in the tree line and drained
his lizard. Ritsuko slipped forward, knife ready, while the man was
absorbed in his work. He had barely shook it off and tucked it away
before she sprang up, her hand going over his nose and mouth while
her other hand drove the hilt of the sheath knife behind his ear,
knocking him out. Rit-chan gave a soft grunt as his weight dropped
on her. Shifting a little, she dragged him back into the tree line
before securing his hands and mouth. Prepared, she hefted him into
a fireman carry and made her way back toward the river, Milliea
watching their backs. No hue and cry came from the camp as they
vanished into the night.
In the morning, Ritsuko's group found a bound, gagged, blindfolded,
naked prisoner tied to a tree and Ritsuko and Milliea cuddled up in
her tent, both sleeping. Unsure of when the two had returned - and
how they had slipped past their watch posts - the group waited for
their Boss to awaken. To pass the time, they examined the prisoner,
finding indications that their Boss had questioned the man firmly.
There was also a bandaged cut on his arm that didn't look like
torture to them, but also didn't look accidental, either.
The smell of cooking food awoke the two. Seeing a few of her crew
harassing the prisoner, she shooed them off, telling them to feed
him but otherwise not bother him; he wasn't a prisoner, just a
detainee. When asked what she needed with him, she had just shaken
her head and said nothing. This only immediately made the women
begin to whisper about the chance that Boss might have used him for
stress relief because his dick was bigger than the other men's
dicks. Upon hearing this, the men in her group had been rather
upset. Groaning, she ordered her minions to stop jumping to
conclusions and in any event, she had standards, damn it! Sensing
their Boss was cranky, they let it go, though the men kept shooting
dirty looks at the prisoner while the women kept whispering to each
other out of Ritsuko's ear-shot.
Ritsuko took the watch on the fort, Milliea settling next to her
unasked. The two stayed up there until noon before coming back down
to eat. The youngest of the girls was feeding the prisoner. Ritsuko
ordered someone to keep an eye on the fort, then dozed for a few
hours on Mike. Milliea did the same, the hours passing. A few hours
before the sun would set, Ritsuko stirred and made her way to the
OP overlooking the hill. The team on site - the young man and the
girl closest to Ritsuko's age - stayed, wondering what their Boss
was looking for.
Spotting the wood delivery wagons arrive, Ritsuko positioned her
PSG1 and got ready, but left the gun on safe. After the wagons were
unloaded of their tree trunks, the logging camp leader talked with
a fancily-dressed officer for a few minutes before leaving. Ritsuko
hummed to herself. “Anyone in or out except for the patrols
today?” she asked.
“No, Boss,” came the answer.
“Any sign of alarm or heightened vigilance?”
“No, Boss.”
“All right then,” smiled Ritsuko before returning to
their camp. Before feeding the captive, she mixed in some herbs
with his food. With that done, she told the group to get ready.
Taking a small black satchel, she placed several items in it before
giving the team leader his orders. He nodded, and Ritsuko and
Milliea headed out.
“Boss!” protested the youngest girl. Ritsuko paused,
frowning.
“Ok, if you are so insistent,” she said, her tone
making the girl a bit uneasy. “Do not fall behind or
compromise us,” warned the older red-head as the youngest of
her army hurried after the two. In short order, the two had found
the spot they crossed at last time and prepared to swim it again.
The girl took off her dress and tightly folded and wrapped it,
leaving her naked save for her leather sandals. Tossing her head,
the three swam the river again, Ritsuko having to help the girl
against the currents. After a rest, she led the team into the
woods. Once in positions, they waited, Ritsuko checking her watch.
Once satisfied, she took one of the devices out of her bag, pulled
a pin and released a handle, the device giving off a soft
bang before hissing, smoke emerging from it thick and fast.
Tossing it to the side, Ritsuko immediately prepared another, then
a third and a forth before signaling the group, who moved into the
thick smoke as it drifted through the trees to envelope the
fort.
It wasn't hard to infiltrate to the wall of the fort, where Ritsuko
used a length of rope to lasso the top of a post. Hearing the call
of an owl, she swiftly tied a loop in the rope, and a few moments
later, five figured emerged from the gloom and smoke. Touching each
on the shoulder, Ritsuko swiftly climbed the rope and got over the
top of the wall, landing on the narrow parapet walkway. She pulled
out a small wooden club wrapped in thin leather and stalked toward
a parapet, two more of her team topping the wall and moving off in
the opposite direction.
Reaching the parapet, she eased up behind the guard, who seemed
bored and tired, and insured he slept very well by smacking him
across the back of the head with her club before easing him down
and moving toward the next parapet. She could hear the guards on
top of the tower wondering about the strange-smelling mist. Ritsuko
put the second lookout to sleep before easing down the ascent ramp
and making her way to the base of the tower, near the pigeon cages.
Pulling out a cloth-wrapped item from her bag, she positioned it
under and behind the pigeon cages before carefully pouring some
liquid from a small vial over it and making her way back to the
parapet, checking her luminous watch face. Seeing the time, she
gave an owl's call before heading for the rope.
Once all her team was back over the wall, she slipped over as well,
leaving behind the naked, ale-soaked detainee on the parapet
walkway, the end of the rope tied loosely around his wrist. With
that done, the team withdrew down the road before Ritsuko pulled a
radio from her bag. “Mike, it's time!” she said into
the radio. Almost instantly, she heard the faint sound of the
tank's diesel starting up and then the splash of the armored
vehicle hitting the water of the ford. Moments later, she heard the
sound of shouting from the fort, but Mike was already past them.
Waving her arm, she and her crew mounted up. “Mike, Willy
Pete round, air burst fuse,” she ordered, the autoloader
loading the shell. Using the manual controls, she turned the turret
and fired, the shell exploding in a shower of glowing, burning-hot
streamers halfway to the logging camp. It didn't take long for the
forest to catch fire as Mike roared away, Ritsuko giggling as she
watched the light of the fire die down behind them.
*
“Annette,” greeted Rapier as she and Gabriella entered
the boarding house room.
“Rapier, Gabs,” the elf priestess greeted the two.
“Why here and not at the temple?” wondered
Gabriella.
“Because the temple is being watched by the military after
that little incident at the border,” came Annette's reply,
along with a sigh.
“We heard some rumors,” Rapier said. “Something
about an attack on a fort by supporters of the slave
army?”
“Maybe, but the army is divided about the cause of the
incident. Beside the sound of thunder and strange marks on the road
and ford banks, there is no sign it was the slave army, and no one
was killed, which makes it even less likely the Rebellion is behind
it, given their last few battles with the army has left a mountain
of corpses. There are reports that a drunken laborer was found in
the fort, having supposedly climbed the wall somehow, but why was
he naked and why would he even think to try that? Also, the pigeons
were all dead, apparently poisoned by some sort of gas from a
crudely-made device. The forest fire was also strange, but there
were no signs of anything starting it, so it might have been a
lightning strike. The military high command is arguing about it to
this day, but they are showing signs of preparing for next spring's
offensive, and they want more mages and magic users, so they are
watching the temple,” Annette filled the two in.
“Well, that is new,” grunted Gabriella.
“I have also received letters from Colleena. Airi is more or
less in charge of the Raltaow kingdom,” she shared blandly.
The two blinked.
“She took over a kingdom?” Rapier wondered.
“Apparently,” sighed Annette. “But more worrisome
is the news that she and Ritsuko have been branded with the Slave
Rune spell.”
“So was Junpei, so we can presume that Celsia was hit as
well,” Gabriella replied. “That isn't good,” she
added grimly.
“Apparently, Airi eliminated her master before he could
transfer control to anyone, and it is likely that Ritsuko would do
the same. Colleena reports that Airi believes it is Ritsuko leading
the Slave Army; and that Airi is worried Ritsuko is losing control
of her anger. Six years as a slave is certainly not going to amuse
her,” Annette shared.
“No, it will not,” came a voice from the door. The
three started, seeing a bar maid there. Before any of them could
react, the bar maid peeled off her face, revealing Airi as she
closed the door behind her.
“Airi!” breathed the three elves. She gave them all
polite smiles.
“Annette, Gabriella, Rapier,” she greeted them.
“Colleena had to go pacify her husband, and we can't find
Milliea, but if she was headed south, she might have found Ritsuko.
My information said the leader of the Rebellion disappeared months
ago, so Rit-chan could well be starting up guerrilla
warfare,” she said, taking a seat at the small table.
“What?” blinked the three elves.
“Trust me, you do not want to know,” Airi replied.
“We need to link up with her before she turns this entire
continent into hell itself. To that ends, we need to start raising
support for the Rebellion in the kingdoms so the Kingdom Alliance
will have to recognize the Rebellion and grant all the slaves
freedom.”
“Never happen,” came the cynical reply from Gabs.
“Then the kingdoms will burn,” replied Airi simply.
“Rit-chan will not let this go, and she won't forgive that
ass of a noble either,” warned the actress.
“But Rit-chan never seemed that vicious,” Rapier said.
“I recall how often she was smiling and joking around,”
argued the fighter.
“Ritsuko is usually a sweet, kind girl, yes,” Airi
said, pouring herself some wine, “but she has some dark
things in her; things that have been growing in strength since the
last failure of the Sarat ended with her feeling like she had been
forced to abandon friends and the boy she loved,” Airi
said.
“Ritsuko fell in love?” blinked Rapier. This was news
to all of them.
“Whether she knows it or not, she did,” confirmed Airi.
“We all got too close to them, but she…” Airi
shook her head. “She came back different, shall we say, and
leave it at that. And then, this thing…” Airi paused to
drink from her glass of wine. “Very nice choice in wine,
ladies,” she smiled.
“But what can she really do by herself? The Rebellion army is
dug-in in the Southern Kingdoms and she is apparently on her
own,” Rapier suggested.
“If Mike found her, she can overthrow every kingdom on this
continent,” grunted Airi. “And if I know her, she has
found supporters she can teach certain things to, and who will make
the kingdoms burn for her.”
“This guerrilla warfare thing?” Annette replied. Airi
nodded. “But surely not all the kingdoms…”
“Imagine how the kingdoms will fare if roads, bridges,
aqueducts, ports and towers are destroyed, guards are ambushed and
killed in small to medium groups, if food and waters are poisoned,
if nobles and lords are assassinated, if random attacks on
civilians cause casualties and all without any tangible enemy to
fight or even find,” Airi said. “That is guerrilla
warfare and insurgency, and my Rit-chan has studied it
well.”
“Economic collapse, panic, public disorder…what kind of
demon would do that to the kingdoms?” breathed Annette.
“The kind of demon who doesn't react well to being made a
slave,” Airi said, pulling her top off so the others could
see her marking. The three elves gasped.
“Is Ritsuko marked like that?” wondered Gabriella.
“Not last time I saw her, but she has the Slave Rune,”
Airi answered, point out her own slave rune mark. “Gods only
know what has happened to her since that might just make
her…unhappy,” the actress grimaced, pouring herself
more wine.
“How did this happen?” wondered Rapier. Airi told them
what she knew of how they had been ambushed. “And the last I
saw of her was when I was taken to be sold,” finished the
woman. “Fortunately, I was able to turn my situation to my
advantage rather easily,” she finished with graceful
understatement.
“No kidding,” snorted Rapier.
“Well, enough fond memories,” Airi dismissed the
previous discussion, “let's talk about these Slave Runes and
how we can find Ritsuko before she goes terminal.”
*
“Rit-chan, isn't that the servant from before?”
Ritsuko turned her head, looking where Milliea was looking.
Spotting the woman, she frowned. “Looks like her,”
allowed the younger of the two. “Let's see where she
goes,” decided Ritsuko, tossing the merchant of the fruit
stand a silver piece as she bit into the pear she had selected, two
more in her shoulder bag. She and Milliea were in a town on the way
to the Temple of Celsia, and had stopped to get some provisions.
The day before, the last team had split off from her, leaving her
with the team she planned to hand over to Airi for training. Both
women wore traveler's cloaks, hoods up, as they shopped. Ritsuko
had already put on her familiar skirt and school blouse before she
thought better of it, exchanging it for a raw cotton material shirt
that reminded her of the poncho-smocks she had worn as a slave, but
with actual sides to it and a knee-skirt in crudely-stained felt.
She refused to wear the local shoes, though she did slip a pair of
leather over-shoes on her sneakers, making the colorful shoes far
less noticeable. Milliea had sheathed her swords, though not
without some difficulty from the spell on the armor and swords. For
the most part, she rested her hands on the hilts of the twin long
swords, looking not unlike a restless mercenary or body guard.
Under her cloak, Ritsuko had her G36 slung side-body and her spare
pistol - the USP she had taken with her from their side-trip -
secured to her lower back in a horizontal configuration. Trick her
once, shame on them, trick her twice, it was bullet to the face for
them. Mike had been left outside town, but within range of the main
cannon just in case. A radio was tucked into the bag she wore
cross-body as well. The two meandered after the woman.
Seeing the woman duck into a hotel, they waited a few moments
before entering themselves. Looking into the main room, they didn't
see her, so they headed for the bar in the corner. Taking seats,
they ordered drinks - cool cider for Ritsuko, ale for Milliea -
Ritsuko asked if a friend of theirs was staying there, describing
the woman she had seen in the Southern Kingdoms who had given her
the letter from Airi. The barman thought for a bit, then nodded,
giving them the room number. The two thanked him, left a generous
tip and headed up to the rooms. As she cleared the stairs to the
second story, Ritsuko pulled her pistol free, getting a frown from
Milliea. “Better safe than sorry, Milliea,” murmured
the teen, finding the door. Thumbing back the hammer to single
action, she rapped on the door with her off-hand's knuckles.
“Yes?” came an answer.
“Maid service,” called back Ritsuko, “your bath
is ready.”
“There must be some mistake. I did not order a bath
yet,” came the answer from inside, along with the faint
sounds of feet moving toward the door.
“The manager told us it was for this room, miss,”
Ritsuko replied calmly. The door opened a little, Ritsuko
recognizing the woman.
“I didn't…” began the woman, only to have Ritsuko
slam her shoulder into the door, driving her back even as she leapt
on top of the woman as she sprawled out on the floor, her pistol in
the woman's face even as her hand covered the woman's mouth.
“One sound and you are dead,” snarled Ritsuko. Milliea
stepped into the room, closing the door behind them. The woman
nodded slightly, and Ritsuko carefully got up, the gun never
leaving the woman's head.
“Mistress Inoue,” the woman said softly.
“What is your name, servant?” demanded Ritsuko.
“I am Persephone, body servant to Chancellor Airi of the
kingdom of Raltaow,” the woman introduced herself.
“Why are you here? Raltaow is to the west,” asked
Ritsuko, absently de-cocking the USP as she kept it in hand, but at
the low ready position.
“I am attempting to rejoin Mistress Airi on her tour of the
kingdoms,” Persephone replied. She remembered her Mistress's
warning about how moody the girl could be, and her unimaginable
success with the slave rebellion told her that the woman had a
capacity for violence far beyond anything she could imagine.
“Airi ordered this?” asked Ritsuko simply. The servant
nodded, not elaborating on the situation. “What is her
schedule?” asked Ritsuko. The servant considered that for a
moment, but when she saw Ritsuko's eyes begin to narrow, she
promptly decided it wasn't worth trying to stand up to this
red-headed nightmare.
After hearing the stops, Ritsuko weighed the choices before her
against what she knew of how Airi usually worked. “You are
traveling with us now, Persephone. Grab your things, we are leaving
immediately for the Temple,” ordered Rit-chan standing and
tucking the gun away.
“Of course, but why…?” began the servant.
“Because we cover ground a hell of a lot faster than you
do.”
“I have a horse I bought to find you…” began the
woman.
“Sell it or leave it. It can't keep up and we can get another
later if we need,” came the distracted reply. “Hurry up
and grab your pack,” urged Ritsuko, pulling a map from her
bag and studying it for a moment before nodding. Persephone
finished throwing her things into the travel pack. Without another
word, the three left, the servant following Milliea as she followed
Ritsuko.
The stable where she had put the horse up was willing to take it
off their hands for an insultingly low price, but Ritsuko didn't
argue beyond telling the man he shouldn't expect to get fortunate
every time he tried to rip someone off. The man - seeing Milliea's
hands on her sword hilts - coughed up a couple of extra gold on the
spot. Ritsuko took the money, the three leaving immediately.
Ritsuko handed Persephone the money for the horse even as they
moved through the market, the red-headed rebel swiftly filling her
bag and Milliea's bag with food before leading the somewhat-cowed
servant out of the village.
“New friend?” asked the teenage boy that reminded her
of Shinji.
“Something like that. Mount up,” ordered Ritsuko,
tossing her bag to the man. Her soldiers obeyed immediately.
“We're eating on the run, so dig in,” she said,
settling into the driver's compartment. “Oh, and Persephone?
Do not touch anything, understood?”
“Yes, mistress Inoue,” the servant replied
obediently.
“Until further notice, you only call me `Boss',”
grunted Ritsuko as Mike cranked up and headed out at cruising speed
along the edges of the fields and occasional track. The sun set,
but they didn't stop, Mike using his headlights as they roared
along. Persephone began to have an entirely new understanding of
how powerful `Boss' could be, if her iron chariot could move faster
than most horses could run without ever tiring. The others got more
or less comfortable inside Mike and on the hull, using packs and
supply containers to make safe beds. Ritsuko remained in the
driving compartment while Milliea preferred to sit in the commander
station, watching the scenery fly by.
As dawn was beginning to color the sky to their right, Ritsuko
slowed Mike, then directed the tank into a stand of trees before
Mike's diesel went silent and Ritsuko stretched. “We're
here,” she said. “Let's get the camouflage set up and
eat before I take care of business,” directed Rit-chan, her
team doing so without comment.
An hour and a half later, they were heading into the town with the
other farmers and laborers and traders and craftsmen. The group
drifted around the market a bit, then through the town center
before heading for the temple. As the rest loitered in different
pairs, Persephone and the girl entered the temple. A half hour
later, they emerged, joining up with the others after they had
wound their way through the market again so Ritsuko could check for
tails. With that done, they had sat down to lunch, her teams spread
out around them at other tables and other bistros, eyes peeled for
unusual activity while their Boss talked.
“Annette was at the temple,” murmured the young girl.
“You didn't tell me she was the high priestess, though,
Boss,” she almost pouted.
“Celsia is the high priestess,” shrugged Ritsuko.
“Or she was. Maybe she got excommunicated from the
temple.” For some reason, the former slave and elf hunter
didn't sound upset about that possibility.
“Be that as it may, we said what you said to say and she gave
us a charm talisman and sent us away,” Persephone said,
showing the charm to Ritsuko. The elf hunter quickly looked it over
before folding it different ways until she suddenly smiled.
“That's my senpai,” she breathed, relief evident in her
tone. “Come on, we're going to see some friends,” she
said, making discreet eye contact with the other teams before
heading out. The groups drifted through the town as if they were
just going with the flow of the masses. Finally, Ritsuko led her
party into a boarding house, quietly making her way to a room.
Knocking quietly, she waited a moment before opening the door.
“Ritsuko,” smiled Rapier, who had been sitting on the
bed, her hair loose and a brush in her hands. Ritsuko gave her a
smile as her eyes flickered around the room. “Airi is
attending to some business at the court,” Rapier said,
sensing how tense Ritsuko was. “Gabriella will be back soon,
though - she's taking a bath at the bath house down the
street.”
“Colleena?” asked Ritsuko, moving around the room as
Milliea entered.
“Had to go see her husband,” Rapier answered.
“Rapier!” squealed Milliea, lunging at the dark-haired
elf, arms wide open. Rapier twisted out of the way of the two
swords before Milliea captured her in a tight hug. “It's so
good to see you!” gushed the swordswoman.
“Um, yeah, Milliea,” Rapier said. “Would you mind
letting me go now? You're hugging me,” she reminded the sword
fighter.
“Oh! Sorry,” apologized Milliea releasing the other
elf.
“Who are these people with you?” asked Rapier, seeing
that Ritsuko was still restlessly checking out the room. “You
are safe here, Rit-chan. Take off your cloak and have a glass of
wine,” she suggested, nodding to the bottle on the table.
“You know I don't drink,” muttered Ritsuko, removing
her cloak. The fighter blinked at the guns strapped and slung to
her body. She also spotted the sheath knife tied to the girl's
thigh with leather strips.
“Actually, no, I don't know,” replied Rapier beginning
to brush her hair. “Introductions?” she reminded the
girl, her eyes watching her carefully.
“Persephone, servant to Airi. The kid is one of mine,”
she added.
“Your what?” wondered Rapier. She's too old to be a
child of Ritsuko, thought Rapier.
“One of mine, ok, Rapier?” Ritsuko replied, her tone a
bit sharp.
“Rit-chan,” Milliea said, giving the elf hunter a look.
Ritsuko sighed, finally sitting down; and immediately swinging her
G36 into her arms, eyes still wandering around the room.
“Sorry,” muttered Ritsuko, but her eyes never stopped
moving and her hands didn't move from their positions on the
carbine.
“I noticed a lot of soldiers for a temple town,” the
young girl spoke up.
“Military wants magic users from the temple, but Annette
stonewalled them, so they are trying to keep tabs on her,”
Ritsuko replied without looking at the young girl. “After I
sniped those mages last year, few magicians will volunteer for
combat,” she chuckled darkly.
Rapier assessed Ritsuko, her mind playing back what Airi had said
about being worried that she was losing control of her anger. We
might have a problem, she thought to herself. Glancing at the
young girl, she could see the worship in her eyes as she watched
Ritsuko. Persephone's eyes showed guarded worry, but she wasn't
sure that it wasn't about Airi, given the devotion the actress
seemed to inspire in her underlings and puppets. “So, we
talked with Airi a few days ago,” shared Rapier casually,
still brushing her hair as she talked. “Slave Rune spell,
huh? Might take some doing to get it off you all. Junpei has one,
too,” she shared.
“Yeah, whatever,” snorted Ritsuko. “Not like
there is enough upstairs to make it necessary to put one on him.
Where is he? Fighting in some arena games?” she smirked.
“Matter of fact, yes. Undefeated champion for six
years,” Rapier said.
“He must be having fun,” came her cutting reply, her
eyes hardening. “You two spring the muscle-headed
jerk?” she asked.
“No, we decided it was best to leave him until we needed him
or we find a solution for the Slave Rune issue,” Rapier
said.
“I have a solution,” was the dark retort from
Ritsuko.
“Killing the mage that cast it won't remove it,” warned
Rapier.
“I didn't think it would, but slow-roasting that ass-licking
fuck-head will make me feel a lot better about the last six
years,” Ritsuko nearly purred.
“Is that what has you so angry, Ritsuko?” came a voice
from the door. Before the first word was finished, Ritsuko had dove
out of the chair, rolling across the floor and ending in a crouch
with her G36 tucked tight to her shoulder, finger on the trigger,
her sights on the center of Gabriella's fur bikini top. “You
want to feel better about six years as a slave?”
“No, Gabriella,” Ritsuko replied through a clenched
jaw, “I want to annihilate that fucking noble and
everything he ever held dear. Then I might feel less
`angry'!”
“And you will kill or destroy anything or anyone who gets in
your way, won't you? I know this pattern, Ritsuko,” warned
Gabriella, entering the room and tossing her towel aside.
“That was me, several centuries ago. Trust me, it won't make
you feel better,” the dark elf added, slowly moving closer to
Ritsuko, whose eyes were slitted and her face dark. “Talk
with Airi before you light this fuse, Ritsuko,” said
Gabriella, slowly hugging the girl. “And welcome back,”
she murmured in the ear of the human girl.
“You sure act all self-righteous, elf,” the young girl
said, glaring at the dark elf. “What do you know of how Boss
feels?! Were you ever a slave? And while you might consider six
years to be the blink of an eye, for a human, it is a long
time!”
“Enough,” Rit-chan said, prodding Gabriella, who
released her hug. “When is Airi coming by? If she is at
court, maybe I should just go see her there…” she
thought aloud.
“And lose not only your best ally, but everything Airi has
done in the last six years as well,” warned Rapier.
“I'm not an idiot, Rapier,” hissed back Ritsuko.
“When is she coming to see me? If she going to be busy for
weeks or months, there is work to be done in that time,”
muttered the girl.
“She is coming here after dark,” answered Rapier.
Ritsuko turned to Persephone, but Gabriella beat her to the
mark.
“Even sending a servant to the court would cause problems.
You have waited six years, Ritsuko. You can make it a few more
hours. Have you eaten? How about some wine?” she asked.
“I don't drink,” came back the reply. “But being
in this room makes me nervous with the number of soldiers around. I
will be in the common room. Come on, kid,” she said, the two
departing as Ritsuko settled her cloak. Milliea started to leave as
well, but Gabriella touched her shoulder, stopping the elf while
Rapier held up her hand, stopping Persephone from leaving as
well.
“How long has she been like this?” asked Gabriella of
the two.
“Since I met her,” Persephone answered promptly.
“It's been a rough couple of days. She just needs some sleep
and a good meal or two,” Milliea said, smiling easily.
“This goes beyond a couple of rough days, Milliea,”
sighed Gabriella.
“We need to know what happened to her while she was a slave
on that plantation,” Rapier noted, making the older elf nod.
“But you can bet your life the girl and any of the others
won't say a word; probably not even if you tortured them,”
she sighed.
“They wouldn't; it would be betraying Rit-chan,”
chirped Milliea.
“Pity you can't tell us what happened to her during that
time,” Gabriella said, sitting beside Rapier. Milliea
shrugged, still smiling. “Stick with her, Milliea,”
Gabs said, tossing her head toward the door. “Try to keep her
from melting down in town, at the very least.”
“Ritsuko wouldn't do that,” Milliea insisted as she
exited the room.
“Could have fooled me,” Rapier replied.
“Um, there are several others with her like that girl,”
Persephone offered. “They all seem to be sort of like
Mistress Inoue, too.”
“Surprised you are willing to risk telling us that,”
chuckled Gabriella.
“I fear Mistress Inoue might be a threat to Mistress
Airi,” Persephone replied quietly. The two elves exchanged
looks. So, Persephone is brainwashed by Airi like that girl is
by Ritsuko. What kind of demons are these outworlders? they
thought in unison.
“Well, they can only kill you once, so tell us more,”
invited Gabriella, pouring herself a cup of the wine, Persephone
helping herself to a cup as well. Hm, this is good wine,
thought the dark elf as Persephone told them what she knew of the
group.
“Airi has her work cut out for her,” sighed Gabriella
an hour later.
“You aren't kidding,” Rapier agreed. “Hope we
live through this catastrophe.”
*
“I don't trust that maid, Boss,” murmured the youngest
of her volunteer sappers. Ritsuko hummed, picking out her team
members scattered through the commons room.
“I don't either, but we let it play and see what
happens,” murmured the elf hunter. “Besides, you could
end up being trained by her, kid,” she half-smiled at the
girl, who blinked before sipping her cup of tea. The girl
frowned.
“You said an ally would be training us,” she
almost-argued. Ritsuko nodded.
“Yes, but she might have some of her people help train you,
since she seems to be pretty busy with her own affairs right
now,” mused the leader.
The door opened and a small group of soldiers entered the room.
Ritsuko's hand fell to her G36 under her cloak. The soldiers headed
to the bar, ordering ale and food before looking for an open table.
Ritsuko sipped some of her water, watching them discreetly over the
rim of her cup. She spotted two of her team members start to shift
like they were going to come over to her table to fill it, but she
signaled them to stay where they were. Moving would only draw
attention to her.
Spotting Ritsuko, one of the men nudged another, pointing to her.
Ritsuko disengaged the safety on her carbine. Ok, if you want to
do this, let's play, she thought darkly, even as she maintained
her pleasant expression. The soldiers drifted her way, with most of
the party `acquiring' a table from some civilian men while three of
them approached Ritsuko's table. Without asking, two of them sat in
the open chairs. “Hey there, pretty,” smiled the one
who had spotted her. Ritsuko's eyes narrowed a little.
“Not interested,” she replied flatly, leaning back a
bit in her chair.
“Don't be like that,” the man dismissed her warning.
“What's your name?”
“Mom said to keep my name, so I will take her advice,”
Rit-chan replied, ice in her voice. The man's companions snickered
at that.
“So, what brings you here, gorgeous? I know I'd remember
seeing a girl like you anywhere,” he kept right on ignoring
the signals.
“Passing through,” was all he got in response. The bar
maid approached with the food the two girls had ordered.
“Ah, having dinner, I see,” the man smiled.
“Barmaid, bring my drink and food here,” he ordered.
“And bring the girl another ale,” he added.
“Pass,” was all Ritsuko said, locking gazes with the
bar maid, the look in her eyes making the older woman flinch. The
woman half-curtseyed and fled. This is going to be one of those
nights, she thought sourly, pausing to whisper to the bar keep.
The large man sighed before gesturing to a couple of rough men by
the door. They made their way over and the barkeep murmured to them
before jutting his chin toward the table with the women and the
soldiers. The men nodded, keeping their eyes on the table.
Ritsuko was eating, ignoring the men entirely, her right hand still
hidden under her cloak, finger resting on the trigger guard of her
G36. Beside her, her minion did the same, her eyes staring daggers
at the men. Seeing that he wasn't making any headway, the man
reached over to grab Ritsuko's left hand - the hand she was using
to eat. “Stop being so cold, girl,” he huffed. Ritsuko
jerked her hand away before he could grab it, resulting in him
spilling her heavy stew.
“Fuck off, shitheads,” snarled Ritsuko, her eyes
burning with anger. The men blinked, unused to be addressed like
that.
“You would be better served not talking to us like
that,” began the first.
“All you want is to fuck my big sister,” snorted the
girl, standing. “Well you bunch of retards aren't worthy of
her!” she declared. Ritsuko saw that her little follower had
palmed the knife she had been using to cut her meat with. So
she's going to stab one of them in the hand, which will leave me to
clear the rest of them, predicted Ritsuko. Yeah, I can do
that. We'll use the shock to exit, and the rest of my team will be
innocent bystanders and link up later. She shifted her left arm
a little to position the G36 for a fast deployment even as she
clicked the fire select from semi to full auto.
“Excuse me,” came Milliea's voice, the elf warrior
stopping behind the three men. “But you are in my
seat.” The three soldiers turned to look at Milliea, her
armor and swords very visible. Her friendly smile was at odds to
the hardware, though.
“I don't see your name on it, long-ears,” the leader of
the trio grunted. The room quieted. `Long-ears' was considered by
many to be a derogatory term for elf, after all, and the Temple of
Celsia was on the other side of town. Milliea kept smiling.
“But it is my seat nevertheless,” she replied.
“Besides, you are bothering my friends,” added the
elf.
“The girls aren't bothered, are you?” he demanded of
the two.
“Your very existence is a bother, lackey,” bit back
Ritsuko. “Leave while you can,” she added, her tone
curled and dangerously soft. The man stood, his hand seizing the
hilt of his sword. “You do not want to try that,
shithead,” snarled Ritsuko, eyes glowing with anger. Go
ahead - pull that blade on my Milliea-chan! I'll go The Chicago Way
on your ass! She thought to herself. Her mind replayed the
scene from Untouchables. `He pulls a knife, you pull a gun. He
puts one of yours in the hospital, you put one of his in the
morgue. That's the Chicago way!' Heh! Good advice, she
thought.
“She's right about that, you know. It wouldn't be wise to
pull a sword on me,” agreed Milliea chirpily, the smile still
in place. “My armor is ensorcelled; so are my swords. I tend
to cut things up without meaning to,” she said, sounding
apologetic.
Ritsuko giggled. “Yes, you do at that,” she agreed, her
tone amused. “So be smart and fuck off like the good little
sword fodder you are, boys,” she warned darkly. The three
guards looked to their companions, who were looking around the
room. Everyone was silent and watching them, including the two
bouncers. The three men gave the girls a sneer.
“Fucking lesbians,” the leader said as the three left
the room.
“Have a good night!” Milliea called after them sweetly,
making the room burst into laughter. Even the other soldiers were
snorting. Milliea took one of the chairs. “You ok,
Ritsuko?” she asked.
“Fine,” came the even reply. “Sit down and finish
eating, little sister” she ordered her soldier, the girl
doing as told. Seeing the bar maid approach, she safed her G36
before fishing a couple of coins from the pouch she had on, handing
them to the bar maid. “Sorry for the trouble. This should
cover the loss of their business, and can you bring me another
water and a fresh bowl of stew?”
“Of course, miss,” the woman said, bowing. After a few
minutes, the bouncers drifted back to their post by the door, the
room returning to normal. When she was done, Ritsuko got a room for
herself, just down the hall from the one where she was hoping to
meet Airi. She saw the lone male from her team get another one
across from hers. Heading up the stairs, she stopped by the room
that Rapier and Gabriella were in, telling them to come get her as
soon as Airi came before heading to her room to try and rest. Her
`little sister' stuck to her like glue; as did Milliea.
In the room, she used the radio to make sure Mike hadn't gotten
distracted chasing small prey items or run into any dogs before
telling him to stay put and she would be back soon. With that done,
she took off her cloak and got comfortable in the corner, telling
Milliea and her agent they could take the beds. Milliea had settled
next to her, with her young agent all but cuddling up to her other
side. Snorting as she rolled her eyes, she put an arm around the
young girl, leaned herself against Milliea, and was asleep in
moments, her right hand still loosely gripping the grip of her
G36.
A soft knock woke her instantly, Ritsuko springing up, gun ready.
Blinking as her two companions stood, she realized there were tear
streaks on her cheeks. Angrily wiping them away with the back of
her hand, she cracked the door enough to verify it was Rapier
before swirling her cloak around her and moving to the room the
kickboxer and the dark elf shared. Opening the door, she spotted
Airi sitting at the table with Persephone, but found herself
hesitating, gun still in hand. “Airi?” she
breathed.
The dark-haired woman turned to look at her, smiling. Lift her
shirt, she exposed her marked midriff. “Yes, Rit-chan, it's
me. It's good to see you again,” she said warmly, standing.
Rit-chan threw herself into Airi's offered hug, burying her face
against Airi's neck.
“Airi,” she choked, unaware that she was crying again.
“Oh, god, it's really you,” she mumbled to herself.
“Yes, Rit-chan,” soothed Airi, stroking Ritsuko's hair.
Silently, the others left the room, ushering a reluctant young girl
along with them. “Shh, it's ok, we're both ok,” she
murmured over and over to Ritsuko. Gradually, Ritsuko calmed
down.
Taking seats at the table, Airi kept one of her hands on one of
Rit-chan's hand. “So, should I begin, or do you wish
to?” smiled Airi.
“I hear you took over a whole kingdom,” offered
Rit-chan. Airi hummed.
“That is a matter of perspective, but yes, I run the kingdom
even though I am not the Queen,” she allowed. She briefly
sketched in what had happened to her since she was sold, not
leaving anything of meaning out, but certainly glossing over some
incidents. Rit-chan listened without interrupting. “And so, I
came here, knowing that if you were this `Boss' figure, you would
know to come here, and here we are,” she finished.
“You're good, Airi,” Ritsuko said.
“I'm flattered you think so, but you have taken over several
kingdoms,” replied Airi demurely. Ritsuko snorted.
“Yeah, I'm a regular Alexander the Great,” she replied
derisively. “But I have not conquered the known world;
yet,” she added.
“Is that your plan, then?” asked Airi.
“I was thinking about it before I got your note,”
Ritsuko said, her calm, off-hand tone worrying Airi a little.
“Might still do it,” she muttered.
“How about you tell me what happened to you after I was
sold?” prompted the older woman. Ritsuko paused for a
moment.
“Do you really want to know?” she asked quietly. Airi
winced internally.
“Yes, Ritsuko, I do,” she answered firmly.
“That bastard brought me to the auction to see you be sold,
thinking it would break me,” began Ritsuko. She laid out her
entire experience in a detached, analytical way that told Airi she
still hadn't dealt with everything she had been through. Hearing
how Ritsuko had been treated on the plantation, she began to worry
again. Ritsuko hadn't been physically abused more than any other
slave, but for someone like her to be helpless to change her
circumstances had left scars on the younger girl's mind that could
prove troublesome in the near future and beyond. When Ritsuko
described `winning' the privilege of making the plantation owner's
sons men and what had happened, Airi had to ask a question.
“I am guessing they did not survive the rebellion, did
they?”
Ritsuko gave her a smile that sent chills down her back. “No,
they didn't,” was all she said, moving immediately to the
next event. When she told her about the night of the revolution,
Airi groaned softly to herself. This is going to suck, she
thought even as Ritsuko told her of killing the big slave who had
been told to breed her and then shooting the owner in the face with
a rifle. Oh, Rit-chan…!
When Ritsuko finished a half hour later, she watched Airi, as if
she knew there would be questions. “I am sorry you had to go
through that, Rit-chan,” said Airi quietly.
“It wasn't your fault, Airi,” was all she said.
“Besides, they will pay; no matter what, they will
pay.”
“I suppose we should talk about the issues,” Airi
started. Ritsuko gave her a curious look.
“Like what? We find them, kill them, get the pieces, go home,
right?” she replied, even though her tone and body language
told Airi she knew it wasn't that simple.
“For starters, we have to figure out who we want to
be,” suggested Airi. “Now that we have Mike back and
have dealt with the immediate problem of our Slave Runes, we can
become Those Who Hunt Elves again. Remember, we have legal
permission to strip elves as that group.”
“Yeah, but as we learned, that legal permission is about as
useful as snake shoes,” grunted Ritsuko. “It didn't
stop us from being captured and sold as slaves. Remember what that
hag said as she carved, burned, pierced and tattooed you, and what
the Huntsman let slip after he cream-pied me,” reminded
Ritsuko.
“Yes, that is another issue: who paid the slavers to take us.
But I think we should handle the bigger issues first. Like who we
want to be. My current thought is that we are in a better position
now than before in regard to finding Celsia and the spell
fragments. As the Chancellor of a Kingdom, I can access more places
than I could as an Elf hunter, even setting aside my disguises. And
as `Boss', the leader of a successful slave rebellion, you are a
very powerful and influential person yourself right now. I think
that Those Who Hunt Elves should continue to be…misplaced, as
it were, until such time as they need to re-emerge. Does that make
sense to you?”
“Sure,” agreed Ritsuko. “I have some more things
to do as `Boss' anyway,” she muttered darkly.
Airi considered that for a long moment. “Ritsuko, are you
sure you want to begin an insurgency in the Middle and Northern
Kingdoms?”
“Can you make a case against it?” challenged the
red-head. “If you think I am just doing this because of what
happened to me, you should know that I know that until the Allied
Kingdoms either surrender, collapse or sign a peace agreement that
recognizes the end of slavery, nothing I have accomplished in the
Southern Kingdoms will mean jack shit. Even if the Rebellion holds
the Southern Kingdom for decades, they will still end up crumbling
if the rest of the kingdom keeps up the blockade and embargos. They
must be made to sign a peace agreement or be destroyed; and
I can't honestly say I care which. Crushing them would be fastest,
too,” she added, her tone introspective.
“Not that I am disagreeing with that, but what of the
innocents that inevitably get caught in the middle of insurgencies?
What of those who have helped us? Are you going to repay them by
plunging their world into flames? How is that different from what
the slavers do? Or even what Gendo did?” asked Airi.
“I'm not in the mood to have a philosophical debate, Airi. I
am too tired right now. If I am a monster, I am a monster they
made. I cannot afford to play the role of the ethical or moral
`bigger man',” she snorted, “as it were. I want to go
home, Airi,” she finished, her voice rough at the
end.
“Don't we all,” agreed Airi. “But I think we
would all like to be able to live with our choices once we are
home, would we not?”
“I spent six years being their damn play thing. I keep myself
busy to distract me from the thoughts of what consequences will
follow me for the rest of my life - like STDs. I am pretty sure a
couple of the men who raped me had some sort of STD, Airi. What
will that mean when I get back home? How will I explain to my
doctor how I contracted magical herpes? Or worse? A few times, my
injuries got infected, and a couple of them never healed right. If
I don't keep busy, my mind begins to make lists of what might be
eating me alive from the inside out. You heard me say I miscarried
twice, right? What does that mean if I ever do want to have a kid?
Airi, I can live with a hell of a lot with that as the
alternative!” the last came out as a snarl. “Don't even
try to tell me you don't have the same thoughts - I can see it on
your face. And you got disfigured. How will that work in
Hollywood?”
“Actually, I have given some thought to keeping this,”
Airi said, her tone calm and introspective. “Given how some
of the others in my line of work get body art, this could be a
career booster.”
Ritsuko snorted. “Depends on the kind of movies you plan to
do, I guess,” she managed a roguish smile. Airi laughed
softly.
“I wonder what Shinji would think of this,” she put the
thought out there.
“He would crush this world to dust if even a fraction of this
had happened to Asuka; or any of his loved ones,” Ritsuko
said.
“You make it sound as if you are not in that group,”
noted the actress. Ritsuko twitched.
“I don't know,” she muttered, looking away.
“Moving along, I have a team with me who needs to learn how
to be invisible in noble society. You said you would help, so will
you teach them?” she asked directly.
“What is their mission going to be? Are they
assassins?” asked Airi directly.
“They are insurgents, yes, but not assassins. The youngest is
only ten years old, Airi,” she answered. “Primarily, I
envisioned them as spies and countermeasure agents - you know,
spreading disinformation and starting feuds, feeding us targets and
information to be used, that sort of thing.”
“You would use a ten year old for that?” Airi
challenged.
“She's one of the best, actually. And she volunteered. Kids
are very often overlooked here, so if she can pretend to be a noble
kid, she can mine the other young nobles for data and do the rest
without attracting any attention. Besides, it is one of the least
risky spots for her. I…expect casualties in the ranks; maybe
as high as one hundred percent before it is done.”
“And yet, you push forward,” murmured Airi, pouring
herself a glass of wine. Ritsuko said nothing, her lips tight.
“Tell me, who did you leave in charge in the Southern
Kingdoms?”
“My captains are doing the work down there. They have my
final instructions and a set of very specific goals, and are
working toward them steadily. In the end, though, I am pretty much
done with the Southern Kingdoms. It is time to move forward with
the fight,” she said, her free hand absently caressing her
carbine.
“I see. I have been looking at building a base of political
support sympathetic to your cause. If you plunge the Kingdoms into
war, that will be virtually impossible to create. I am sure you
understand that political support is as good as military might in
situations like this.”
“Yeah, I know,” agreed Ritsuko. “I also know it
takes forever to make anything happen politically, too. I had a lot
of time to think about this, remember?” she smiled a
little.
“What if I could speed that up?” suggested Airi.
Ritsuko considered that.
“How fast? And what would be the costs?” she
replied.
“Maybe within a year, and I would need some help from you and
your insurgents,” Airi answered.
Ritsuko was quiet for a long moment. “A year is a long time,
Airi,” she said softly. “And I am not willing to give
them that kind of time. You do know that that son of twin brothers
knows exactly who bought us, right? And if he hasn't heard of the
Rebellion by now, he will soon,” she promised darkly.
“I concede that is a logical point,” Airi agreed.
“However, it will take time to train your last team. What are
you planning to do until then?” she asked.
“I have some teams to embed, some scouting to do, maybe a few
cities to sack and burn,” grunted Ritsuko. “Definitely
a healer to find,” she added, scowling.
“Planning to start a new rebellion in another part of the
kingdom, perhaps?” guessed the actress.
“Not at the moment, but maybe later,” smiled the
gun-fighter. “Why do you ask?”
“I suspect you chose to create your persona because you were
aware that without a specific name, and only a vague description,
just about anyone could become `Boss'. Am I right?”
“The thought crossed my mind, yeah, but mostly…I just
didn't want anyone to get close to me again like Shinji and the
others did. I can't go through that again, Airi,” the girl
finished in a whisper. The older woman pulled the younger one to
her.
“Our luck hasn't been stellar, no, but I think you give
yourself too little credit, Rit-chan,” Airi said softly,
hugging the girl tightly. Almost a half hour passed in silence.
“What are we going to do about Celsia? And Junpei, I
suppose,” she added a moment later.
“Junpei is fine where he is for the moment,” Airi said.
“But Celsia is another matter entirely. So is the Slave Rune.
I have some people looking into it, but nothing yet, beyond it
being a forbidden dark spell,” she said. “How do you
plan to communicate with your teams?” Rit-chan gave her
closest teammate a grin.
An hour later, when Rapier checked on them, she found Airi sitting
on the bed, stroking Rit-chan's hair as the other girl slept, her
head on Airi's lap. Seeing the fighter, she gestured for her to
come in, the other elves following her. When Milliea moved a chair
slightly, Ritsuko jerked upright, eyes a little wild, gun in hand.
“Easy, Rit-chan,” Airi soothed her. Ritsuko exhaled
slowly, unaware of the tear tracing down her cheek.
“I'm tired,” she said, tucking her gun back under her
cloak. “I will find you tomorrow sometime, transfer the team
to you,” she said to Airi. Airi nodded. Ritsuko left the
room, heading to her room. Opening the door, she spotted her
youngest agent waiting for her. Milliea stepped in behind her,
closing the door. Ritsuko took off her cloak and removed her gear
and clothes before settling on one of the narrow beds. Milliea took
the other one as the young girl cuddled up with her Boss.
In the room, Airi prepared to head back to the palace.
“So?” asked Gabriella. Airi sighed.
“Could have been better, could have been worse,” she
declined a direct answer. “She's not as stable as I hoped,
but she hasn't turned into a monster yet, so there might be hope
for that. The problem,” she sighed, “is that we might
need a monster after all, and she'd be the best monster we could
hope for. I need to think this through some more. For now, I will
need you two to run errands again, if you don't mind?”
*
“What can I do for you, gentle sir?” asked the
weasel-faced owner of the Arena champion. Before him was a small
group of men, headed up by a thin yet imposing man in a cloak.
“We want to buy your slave,” the man said flatly,
pulling a large coin purse from under his belt and jiggling it to
make the gold coins clink. The owner frowned.
“He isn't for sale,” he began.
“Two hundred thousand gold and two replacement slaves of your
choice at no charge. Are you sure he isn't for sale?”
interrupted the man. “We already know you can't find fighters
to face him, so your profits are dropping. Two hundred
thousand in gold, and you pick of two replacement slaves for
free. Reconsider,” prompted the man.
“First, just why are you so hot to buy him?” asked the
man, smelling an opportunity. “You should also know that he
doesn't need to fight to make me rich. He is undefeated in the
Arena for the last six years. There are women of…certain
eminence, shall we say, that pay handsomely for a night with
him,” the man smiled. He knew for a fact that he had pimped
out his prize slave to two Queens, three Princesses and a dozen or
more Countesses in the last year alone. He suspected that the slave
had at least a few kids being raised by unknowing or uncaring
husbands as successors to at least three thrones. It was his
long-term plan, in fact.
“Stud fees aside, such women lose interest as fast as they
gain it,” grunted the leader of the group. The rat-faced man
mentally admitted he was correct. The women - noble or not - often
changed their fancy for no discernable reason. “And given how
prodigious he is in such things, I doubt there are many women left
in the Northern Kingdoms who have not already had their fun with
him. With new slaves, you can start earning again in the fights,
and in the nightly entertaining of ladies,” the man said,
absently jiggling the coin purse; which did look rather large and
heavy as the man made it clink and clank.
“I doubt any two slaves could match Junpei's skill in the
Arena,” he began.
“I have been given discretion by my lord to sweeten the deal
to a certain degree. How about two free fighting slaves and a pair
of female body slaves for yourself in addition to the two hundred
thousand gold?” countered the head of the group.
“Or male body slaves, if that is more to your taste,”
one of the group behind the leader added with a snerk. The leader
hit the man in his face with his elbow, sending him to the floor
without breaking his gaze on the owner.
The man was thinking over the possibilities. Now that he knew that
he could insist on more, he had visions of dozens of slaves and
near endless money. As if he could sense what the man was thinking,
the leader suddenly lunged forward, grabbing the rat-faced man by
the throat and dragging him over the small desk so they were
face-to-face. “Understand that sweetening the pot can also
include letting you retain the ability to eat solid foods and keep
both your hands and feet,” he grunted, tightening his
already-strong grip. “We are returning with the slave. You
can profit by that, or suffer because of that.”
“F…four…slaves…and gold…fine,”
managed the man, feeling the bigger man drop him. He grunted as the
purse of gold coins hit him in the chest. A piece of sealed
parchment landed on top of his face.
“The coin and the sealed agreement for four slaves of your
choosing. Pleasure doing business with you,” the man said as
the party exited. It took the former owner a good five minutes to
recover. It took him another ten to count the double Kingdom Royals
in the bag, which added up to exactly two hundred thousand gold.
Securing the bag and papers in his hidden safe, he headed for the
slave pens, smiling as he anticipated finding the party unable to
leave because they had no sale receipt for the champion.
Reaching Junpei's rooms, he found them empty. Rushing to the main
entrance, he was told that the party had already departed with the
champion. Berating them for not checking paperwork, he had been
told that they had a valid sale receipt for the Champion, so what
cause did they have to stop them from removing their property from
the Arena? Crying out in dismay, the man made his way back to his
office. It wouldn't be the first time he had had a con fall through
or been forced to give up something of great value. After a
fortifying glass of wine, he began to ponder his options.
*
“Enough,” called out Persephone, clapping her hands.
Ritsuko's last team of insurgents stopped. “We will take a
break then begin again.”
“We were supposed to be trained by Boss's friend, not by her
friend's maid,” came the complaint from the young girl.
“Mistress Airi is busy with other things, and she asked me to
begin your instruction. And one of the first lessons, little girl,
is manners,” lectured the older servant. “If you cannot
speak and act in a civilized manner, you will never fit into noble
society. You must also learn dancing, music and proper dining
etiquette.”
“And we need to outfit them with proper clothing and
gowns,” came Airi's voice from the doors to the large
entertaining room. Beside the dark-haired Chancellor, Ritsuko was
silently watching.
“Boss!” the girl exclaimed. Ritsuko gave a brief nod,
surveying the room. Her eyes lingered on the young man.
“He certainly does remind me of Shinji,” cooed Airi in
Ritsuko's ear, making her blush a little. “I don't know why
you haven't eaten him up already.”
“Stop it, Airi,” she muttered back.
“Mistress Airi,” bowed Persephone.
“How goes it, Persephone?” smiled Airi.
“It is…challenging,” admitted the personal
servant. “They are basically starting from scratch,”
she sighed.
“So sorry for making you teach ex-slaves,” snarled
Ritsuko. Airi touched her shoulder. Ritsuko fell silent, but her
gaze made Persephone sweat a little.
“Yes, I do apologize for asking this of you,
Persephone,” Airi added, her personal servant perking up as
she bowed.
“Not at all, Mistress Airi! I will have them ready as quickly
as possible,” she vowed. Airi hummed.
“I appreciate your efforts, Persephone,” replied Airi,
“but my schedule requires me to move on to the next stop. For
everyone's sake, I think we will have to move their education to
another location.”
“Sending them over the pass to Raltaow?” guessed
Ritsuko. Airi smiled at her friend.
“To Colleena's palace, actually,” smiled Airi. Ritsuko
quirked an eyebrow.
“Is her ass of a prince going to be a problem?”
wondered Ritsuko. Her opinion of the prince Colleena had married
was never high to begin with, but was much lower now thanks to her
experiences and to some stories from Milliea.
“Actually, I think he will be the perfect tool for our
plan,” Airi murmured, winking at Ritsuko. After a moment,
Ritsuko smirked back.
“Got you,” she said, giggling evilly.
“So, about the clothes,” Airi returned the topic to
hand, “they will need to be fitted and taught how to wear the
clothes; especially the girls. To that ends, let's leave off the
etiquette training for today and instead get them
fitted.”
“Of course, Mistress,” Persephone agreed
immediately.
“You won't be using Kingdom funds for the costs,”
Ritsuko spoke up, tossing the Shinji-lookalike a heavy purse.
“Divide that up between you, with the girls getting a little
more since gowns are more expensive and they need more
accessories,” she ordered, getting eager smiles for the
females and snorts from the two men. “And I want you all to
take this training as seriously as if I am the one training you.
Understood?” warned the leader of the Rebellion. Her team all
nodded.
“Yes, Boss,” they chorused.
“That's another thing you will need to watch. If you ever see
me while in public, don't call me `Boss' - it attracts too much
attention. I will let you know what to call me later, but remember
not to call me that. The military is getting serious,” she
said, her lips twisting a little at the end of the statement.
“You can say that again,” came the voice of Annette as
she turned the corner of the hall that led to the room. With her
was Milliea and Airi's other body servant.
“You shouldn't be seen here, Annette,” warned Ritsuko,
glancing out the floor-to-ceiling windows of the room, which
overlooked the garden.
“I am visiting Chancellor Airi as she makes her
rounds,” Annette shrugged. “You are the one who can't
be seen, Rit-chan.”
“All they know is Boss, not Ritsuko,” replied the girl
indifferently.
“What did you need to tell us, Annette?” Airi
asked.
“Your body servant heard something that you need to be aware
of,” Annette said. The other body servant bowed.
“What is it, Hecate?” asked Airi.
“Mistress, I have heard rumors of trouble in the Southern
Kingdoms between various leaders. Some say it because of the loss
of their Commander, others say it is because of the blockade and
embargo against them, but trouble seems to be brewing. Another
thing I heard just today is that the military had begun to buy
Arena slaves and recruit Arena fighters to bolster their fighting
power, apparently to capitalize on the unrest in the area
controlled by the Rebellion. It could even be a winter
campaign,” she finished.
“Which kingdoms or plantations?” interjected
Ritsuko.
“The rumors are not specific to any particular area, my
lady,” Hecate replied.
“Interesting,” Airi murmured.
“I wonder where their new deep pockets are coming
from,” grunted Ritsuko.
“Annette, can you get in touch with Gabriella and
Rapier?” asked Airi. Annette nodded. “Good. Please ask
them to go retrieve Junpei and stash him…” she paused,
considering her options.
“Raltaow is about the only place to keep him,” Ritsuko
said.
“I don't know that I want him causing trouble there while I
am busy here,” Airi replied.
“That's the point: he will cause trouble anywhere he
goes,” snorted Ritsuko. Seeing the look in Airi's eye, she
held up her hands. “Forget it. He is too stupid to do what
needs to be done, and would either get me killed or make me kill
him,” she declared.
“Such a bother,” sighed Airi. “Tell them that I
want him to protect the Queen because she is my friend. There
should be just barely enough time to make it to the pass before it
becomes impassable,” she directed.
“I'll zip down and see what is going on; maybe break their
army again,” grunted Ritsuko. “Then I will check on my
teams already in the field. You have the gear I gave you,
right?” she asked Airi, who nodded. “Then I can find
you again.”
“Boss, we'll come with you!” cried out the girl.
“No, you will not,” came her stern reply. “You
volunteered, and I warned you what to expect if you did. Whatever
happens down there no longer concerns you. You will learn the
skills you need to carry out your mission. Is that
understood?”
“Yes, Boss,” they chanted.
“I'll go with you,” Milliea said, smiling at Rit-chan.
Ritsuko nodded, but said nothing.
“Anything else before I head down and begin work?”
asked Ritsuko. Airi debated with herself before shaking her
head.
“Be safe, Rit-chan,” she said softly.
“Safe as I can be,” replied the younger girl, heading
out of the manor they were in, Milliea in tow. Mike was parked
outside town, and Airi knew it wouldn't take them long to reach the
Southern Kingdoms.
“It would seem I have another issue to discuss with the
king,” she sighed, turning and heading back toward the king's
palace.
*
Junpei stared at the guard in front of him impassively. The guard
was slouched slightly, covered in bandages and looked
uncomfortable. His stare training was interrupted by the door to
the cell opening. Junpei recognized the head slaver as he entered,
along with a misshapen figure in a cloak. “Slave,”
began the head slaver. Junpei wanted to kick his head clean off his
shoulders, but knew the strange mark on his chest wouldn't let
him.
“Go fuck yourself,” he said, smirking as he gave the
man the finger. The big slaver sighed before motioning to the
malformed figure, who began to chant. “Aw, man, I hate this
magic shit,” complained the fighter as his eyes glazed over.
After a minute, the chanting stopped.
“Remember, do not do more than you have been told, and try
not to diminish his fighting skills,” cautioned the head
slaver.
“Usually, the worry is that the slave's mind is too intricate
for the spell to work, but in this case, I fear there isn't enough
intelligence in this one for the spell to work, Huntsman,”
the mage said.
“Do what you can,” replied the man. “Our Lord has
commanded that he be sent to hunt down the female slaves as soon as
possible,” he reminded the man.
“Of course, but I want it known that I have reservations
about this slave having enough intelligence to be of use, spell or
no spell,” came the disdainful reply.
“Noted,” was all the Huntsman said before exiting the
cell. The mage got to work on Junpei's mind; what there was of it,
anyway. Four hours later, he left the cell, wondering why he craved
curry so much; and what curry was for that matter. He also was
somewhat fixated on the older female slave, Miss Airi, for some
inexplicable reason. Grimacing, he headed for his private rooms in
the manor, where a fresh slave girl was no doubt waiting. He licked
his lips in anticipation, even if he was sure the girl wouldn't be
as lovely as Miss Airi.
Junpei emerged from the cell a half hour later, heading out without
a word. He had two slave women to bring back to their rightful
place, a rebellion leader to kill and a Chancellor to kidnap. His
first stop would be the military camp across the border from the
Southern Kingdoms, where they were signing up anyone who would
volunteer for the coming offensive against the Rebellion. He could
gather information there before heading in on his own to fulfill
his mandate.
In the manor house, the noble hissed in frustration as once more,
there was no reply from the party who bought the elf priestess off
him. They were gone without a trace, and with them the High
Priestess. He took a long drink from his wine glass as he recalled
the looks in the eyes of the two human slaves as they told him they
would come back for him. Most slaves said that until they were
broken, and he had given it little thought until the rumors began.
Now, he found it hard to sleep. Even after having sport with new
slave girls, he would wake from nightmares of the redhead's eyes
boring into his, and the disdainful look of contempt in the eyes of
the black-haired one.
The nobleman wasn't a fool. He began to plan when the slave
rebellion didn't fail like they always did, and he was honest
enough to admit to himself that he panicked a bit when the Alliance
army was decimated in a fight with the rebels. It had not helped
him when he heard the rumors that the Chancellor of Raltaow was
marked with the brandings of a slave. His huntsman had confirmed
that the older of the two women of Those Who Hunt Elves was also
commonly called `Airi'. Then there were the inquiries by the Temple
of Celsia about his former merchandise over the last few years.
No, he was no fool. He realized that he needed protection in the
event that those two actually managed to come after him. The best
defense, he had learned, was to have control of someone they cared
about or to have them killed before they knew he was after them.
But, after consulting with his Huntsman, he had been skeptical of
the odds an assassin would have against the two, slave rune or not.
His discreet inquiries about the holder of the Master key to the
runes had revealed that no one knew what had happened to the slave
he sold to the Plantations, and the last person known to have the
Master key was dead years since. His mage was even now trying to
find a way to create new Master keys to the Slave Rune spell, but
so far, was having little luck.
So, he had decided to re-acquire the male slave, bind him with
magic and send him after his two former companions. He figured that
they would not suspect him, which should give him the chance he
would need to either kill them or capture them. He hoped the male
slave would bring them back to him alive. He had plans for them
after all they had put him through.
But the elf priestess was a different matter. She had been
delivered, and since then, he couldn't contact the party who had
pre-emptively bought her. No one - not even his usually-unshakable
Huntsman - had been able to find a single trace of her or the ones
who had bought her. It was like they were ghosts; though their gold
and jewels spent well enough. Tossing the undelivered letter into
the small fireplace, he stared out the window moodily at the cloudy
sunset. Try as he might, he couldn't shake the feeling of being
stalked.
*
“Boss!”
Ritsuko marched into the room, absently taking off the floppy black
hat she wore and wringing out the water. It was pouring rain
outside, and she had left Mike in a cover position about a
half-mile away, leaving her and Milliea to walk to the plantation
that served as the central hub for the Captains. They were both
soaked when they arrived, but neither cared.
It had taken Mike two days to run from the Temple to the border, a
single night to pass through the line (this time, she simply burned
the fort and everyone in it to the ground with a few rounds of
Willy Pete and some rifle-fire) before driving across the stone
bridge. Her army's position had started to challenge her, but once
they realized it was her, they had cheered. She had told them to
send runners to the Captains that she expected them to all be in
attendance in two days' time at the central office, then she roared
off on Mike, leaving her army in very high morale.
During the two days, she had run along the line, checking on the
situation and talking with Lieutenants and free slaves alike. Now,
on the evening of the second day, she had driven through a heavy
thunderstorm to make the meeting. Reaching the plantation house,
she had been challenged as she stepped out of the downpour, but
growling at them to get out of her way or she would shoot them in
the face was enough to make them leap out of her way.
“What is the damn problem?” she bit out, tossing her
boonie cap onto the table before pulling her poncho over her head
and dropping into a chair. “I had to put my plans on hold to
come down here and play referee for you, so I am not in a
particularly good mood. I have spent two days talking to the army
and the citizens, so I have a rough idea what is happening here.
What part of my directives do you not understand?” she asked,
her tone stern.
The five captains shifted their gazes between each other.
“Um, well, it is sort of…complicated,” began the
oldest of the five.
“No, actually it is not,” Ritsuko corrected him.
“The Alliance military is building its forces for a surprise
campaign, possibly as early as first snow, and you five have not
prepared the defensive lines, the kingdoms or the infrastructure.
Do you want to be captured and enslaved again? Because if
so, you are doing an excellent job of it!”
“Of course not,” began the former plantation owner.
“Then you better spell out what the problem is so I can sort
it out, because so help me, if you let this rebellion fail after
everything we have done just because you can't work together, I
might just set fire to this area too!”
“You…are really planning to expand the fight?”
blinked the Captain in charge of the front lines. The look Ritsuko
sent him made him tug on his collar and sweat.
“I was about to start the party when I got news of you all
dropping the ball down here,” Ritsuko said, her tone ominous.
“That's not going to cut it. Starting with you, I want an
accurate report on exactly where you are failing and why. I will
fix it this time, but next time you get sidetracked by being
stupid, I will probably just shoot you,” warned the girl,
pulling out a small notebook and a thin pencil. When she didn't
hear the man begin his report, she gave him a pointed look.
“Speak up,” she warned. He swiftly began to make his
report, a couple other captains trying to interrupt, but Ritsuko
told them to wait their turn. She jotted things down as he made his
report.
When he was done, she asked him a few questions, some of which made
him sweat more. Pointing to the next Captain, she told him to
report, turning the page in her book. It took her more than an
hour, but she got all five reports. Turning pages, she frowned to
herself before calling for maps, which were brought. Using her
pencil, she made some obscure marks on the maps, then rearranged
them, consulted her book, made more marks, rearranged the maps
again, and finally nodded.
“New orders, new schedule,” she ordered. “You
will need to take notes.” The five called in their
assistants. Only two of the five were fully literate, after all.
Ritsuko laid out her plan, harshly slapping down any attempts to
argue or interrupt. When she was done, she fielded questions one at
a time from the group. When they ran out of questions, she had each
one repeat back what their new orders and time table was,
correcting them and making them start over whenever they made the
smallest mistake.
By the time she was satisfied they understood what the plan was and
why it was necessary for them to work together and in synch, she
was tired, irritable and restless. “This meeting is
over,” she said, rubbing her forehead with her fingertips.
“You will start on this first thing tomorrow,” ordered
the red-head.
“Yes, Boss,” they replied in unison.
“Where will you be staying, Boss?” asked the former
plantation owner.
“Who said I was?” she grunted back, pulling on her
poncho and boonie cap. “I might or might not make unannounced
checks on you all, and you really don't want to fail a
spot-check,” she said, meeting each of their gazes with her
own. “Good night, Captains,” she said, turning for the
door as she tucked a piece of jerky in the corner of her mouth.
“Boss, a word?” asked the oldest captain.
“You said you had no more questions,” she warned
him.
“It is not about the new orders,” he assured her.
“Then there is no need for a word,” she retorted.
“And no, I am still not with anyone,” she added, her
tone irritated, “so none of you have won the wager
yet.”
With Boss gone, the five turned to each other. “How did she
find out about the wager?” wondered the youngest of the
Captains.
“She's Boss, kid - she just knows,” replied the oldest
of the group.
Milliea was thankfully quiet until they reached Mike. Climbing into
the tank, they shut the hatch, Ritsuko groaning as she settled into
the commander seat, Milliea settling into the gunner seat.
“Mike, head south,” she ordered. “Use the road to
avoid the fields, since this rain has doubtlessly made the fields
too soft to run across. Once we reach the port, stop outside the
city,” ordered Ritsuko, taking off her damp clothes before
grabbing a dry towel and beginning to rub her naked body.
“Let me,” Milliea offered, smiling. Ritsuko started to
say no, but it was too much effort to try and argue Milliea down.
She handed the elf the towel and before she knew it, she was
asleep. Milliea situated herself so she could hold the human to
herself, humming softly as Ritsuko slept. A soft meow? came
from the tank.
“She's just tired, Mike,” replied Milliea, hugging the
naked girl to herself fondly.
*
Princess Colleena blinked. “Excuse me?” she asked.
“You heard me,” smiled Persephone. “Mistress Airi
has requested your help with a project of hers. We need to use your
palace as a training ground for these…untrained
servants,” she said, gesturing to the people behind her.
Colleena sighed.
“I read the letter, Persephone,” she said. “But
we don't need any more servants here, and…” she trailed
off, wondering how to say it right.
“Think of this as free labor, then,” Persephone said.
“Nobles can never have enough servants, either.”
“I think she's worried about her husband's roving eye,”
interjected the young woman close to Ritsuko's age.
“Among other body parts,” snickered the youngest of the
group. Colleena's face colored. “But don't worry; we have
little interest in nobles, and have been told to leave your husband
alone unless he does something to change that,” the girl
added.
“Another lesson, girls,” Persephone said crisply,
“nobility do not speak of that in such blatant terms. At the
very least, such remarks should be couched in polite words and
delivered in a tone that makes the veiled meaning seem
innocuous.”
“Yes!” came the reply from the women. The men
grunted.
“And noblemen do not grunt. At most, you are allowed an
effeminate snort, best delivered with an air of condescending
superiority. Understood?”
“Yes, miss Persephone,” he replied, giving a rough,
crude bow.
“My apologies, they have only just started to learn how to
act in civilized society,” Persephone apologized to Colleena.
The elf princess sighed.
“Very well,” she gave in. Persephone gave a graceful,
poised, polished curtsey.
“My most humble thanks, Princess Colleena,” she
replied. Colleena flipped her hand. “Might you know of a good
dress shop near-by?” she asked. “They will need proper
clothing to train,” she continued. “They have their own
funds to pay for them, but I am not familiar with this
town…”
Colleena suddenly smiled. “Oh, I know the perfect
dress shop!” she enthused. “Come, I will introduce you
all,” she nearly sang, turning and heading for the door.
The shop Airi used to work at should be just fine, she
thought to herself.
When they arrived at the dress shop, they found that there were
already two women in front of them, both the owner and her two
assistants busy. Settling in to wait their turns for preliminary
fittings, the group idly listened to the two women - both wives of
courtiers - gossip. “I tell you, it makes me faint with
tension, the way those filthy savages behave,” one was saying
to the other.
“I quite agree,” replied the other. “Not only did
they dare to rebel against their rightful owners, but to resist
their lawful punishment is just far too much! I feel so sorry for
those poor sailors,” she sighed tragically.
“Pardon me, but what are you talking about?” asked the
youngest of the group, a sweet, innocent smile on her face.
“Oh, you are too young to understand, my dear,” the
first said after looking over at the young insurgent. “Such
vulgar and disgusting talk is not for children's ears.”
“Oh, my little sister is quite advanced for her years, my
lady,” the next oldest woman said, casually placing a hand on
the younger girl's shoulder. “Would you be speaking of the
rebellion in the Southern Kingdom?”
“Why, yes,” the second replied eagerly. “We just
received word this morning that the Alliance ships blockading the
only port in the Southern Kingdoms lost four of the five ships in
the blockade last week to unknown sorcery, and that it is rumored
that the slaves' horrible `Boss' was seen again. I feel terror at
the thought of such a beastly creature still living!”
“Indeed,” the second youngest replied, her hand
tightening on the shoulder of the youngest. “Whatever would
become of us if she were to invade the Central Kingdoms?”
Persephone and Colleena exchanges looked, feeling the ill-will
seeping off the insurgents surrounding them.
“She could never do something like that, however,” the
first woman spoke up. “Our gallant army is preparing even now
to strike, perhaps as soon as the first snow fall. Why, my very own
second nephew has joined the fight to protect our kingdom and the
rest of the Alliance!” she gushed. The youngest girl started
to open her mouth, but her `big sister' slid her hand over it and
clamped down.
“May they have better success this time,” the oldest of
the women spoke up, her tone bland and calm. “Four ships, you
say? How on earth could such a thing happen?” she asked,
subtly shifting the topic back on track.
“Sorcery, of course,” came the sage reply. “The
blockade fleet was at anchor close to the bay mouth, as they do
every night, when thunder was heard, and one by one, the four ships
closest to the shore just exploded and the remains burst into
flames. The last ship - the ship of the Commodore - stood to sea
and escaped, but by morning, there were no survivors from the other
four ships.”
“A tragedy,” the second-youngest woman said, malicious
glee hidden behind her words. Boss must have used the long
cannon on her iron chariot, she deducted. “Whatever will
the Navy do?” she wondered.
“Well, I may not be a sailor, but my husband is quite versed
on military affairs of all types, being noble-born and properly
schooled,” bragged the woman. “He assures me that the
Navy will shift some ships from the Eastern fleet to replace the
lost ships, and the Congress of Kings will surely commission more
ships, as it is apparent the Southern Kingdoms will be more
difficult to liberate from those filthy slaves than first
thought,” the woman nearly bragged.
“That is a relief to hear,” Colleena said, feeling a
little queasy at the light in the eyes of the insurgents.
“Indeed!” the second woman agreed. “But I have
heard my own husband - a man of great familiarity with magic, if I
do say so myself - say that the Alliance military has been seeking
out the help of elves; even beyond the Temple of Celsia. Though,
there has been little success so far.”
“Indeed? How interesting,” Colleena mused. First I
have heard of this, she noted.
“Oh, I do so apologize, Princess Colleena!” the woman
gushed, “I meant no disrespect of yourself or any elf,”
she assured the princess.
“None taken,” Colleena waved it off. Of course not!
No Elf would be stupid enough to get involved in this mess; more so
if they think Those Who Hunt Elves are involved! “How
long does it take to make a warship?” she wondered aloud.
“Several months, I hear,” the first woman replied.
“Fortunately, three are nearly complete in the shipyards in
the East, and I hear two more are building in the shipyards here in
the West, though I am sure I would not know the details of such
things,” she added, sounding smug at being uninformed.
“That should complete the fittings, ladies,” the owner
interrupted the gossip session. The noble women departed not long
after, and the first two of the insurgents took their places, with
Colleena and Persephone talking with the owner about cloth, colors
and styles. Asked to disrobe for the preliminary measurements, the
two did so without hesitation or concern. Seeing the owner was
surprised at that, Colleena explained it away as the two being
comfortable in the presence of ladies close to their own ages. The
second-youngest caused her a moment of panic because of the scars
on her back. This was explained by the woman as an unfortunate
accident while learning to ride a horse that landed her on sharp
rocks.
When they were done, hours later, they returned to the palace,
Persephone leading them to the two rooms set aside for them in the
servants' wing. Without waiting for them to say anything, she began
to point out their mistakes and explain how to avoid such in the
future. The insurgents paid attention, but were already planning
how to get word to Boss about the intel they had uncovered.
*
“Annette.”
The high priestess shrieked, caught off-guard by the moonlight
mirror spell. “I told you not to use that in the temple,
Gabs,” hissed the younger elf.
“Emergency,” Gabriella replied. “White Dragon was
sold. We don't know to who.”
“His owner sold him?” blinked Annette, stunned.
“Who in their right mind would sell the Arena
champion?”
“From the looks of the former owner, it wasn't his
choice,” came the answer.
“He did say it was the same person who sold White Dragon to
him, though,” offered Rapier.
“So, what is their name?” Annette asked when she said
nothing more.
“He doesn't know,” Gabriella answered instead.
“Are you sure he isn't just covering for the man?”
frowned the priestess.
Gabriella gave a nasty little laugh. “Oh, we are very sure,
aren't we, Rapier?” she purred.
“Absolutely positive,” agreed the kickboxer, a sharp
smile on her lips. Annette groaned.
“Is he still alive?” she sighed.
“Last time we saw him, yeah,” came the indifferent
answer from the dark elf. “The slavers use a system that
makes it all but impossible to trace the sale of a slave back to
the one who put them on the block; at least in the underground
sales like they went through. What do you want us to do now?”
asked the dark elf. Annette had to consider that for a long
moment.
“I guess you better link up with Milliea and Ritsuko for the
time being and work on that end of things. Your skills align better
with her than with mine or Airi's tasks,” decided the
priestess.
“Sure, but where do we find her?” asked Gabriella.
“Come to the temple. I have a lock of her hair, and you can
use that to target the moonlight mirror spell and ask her. She
should be somewhere in the Southern Kingdoms or Eastern Kingdoms by
now. Where are you?” she asked.
“Just inside the Central Kingdoms, right over the border to
the Northern Kingdoms,” Gabriella replied. “Oh, and the
Arenas all reported that most of their best fighters have been
bought or left of their own accord to join up with the Military,
which is promising fame and fortune - and noble rank - to anyone
who serves with them in `liberating' the Southern Kingdom. There
are some whose skills are not to be underestimated,” she
cautioned.
“Yes, I am sure,” agreed Annette dryly.
“You aren't hearing what I am saying, Annette,”
cautioned the older elf. “The Arena breeds fighters who are
different from the usual military soldier. We could be looking at
something similar to what Ritsuko is planning. This winter campaign
we keep hearing about is the sort of thing an area fighter would
think up, since you know militaries do not usually fight in winter.
I don't know what Ritsuko set up for the defenses of the Southern
Kingdoms border, but I doubt they are ready for that kind of change
in tactics.”
“I wouldn't bet on her not thinking of that, myself,”
Annette grunted. “She blew four of the five blockade ships
out of the water, with a loss of all hands just a few days
ago,” she shared. “I received word this morning by
messenger bird that a scouting element of the military was caught
near the border and executed by the local garrison, with the word
being that `Boss' had made changes to their tactics. I also know
that the Chancellor is making friends with blockade runners even as
we speak.”
“This is getting complicated,” Gabriella stated.
“Yes, it is. I feel like the fire has been set, and all that
is left now is to try to get clear of the castle before it burns to
the ground,” Annette agreed. “Still nothing on
Celsia?”
“Not a single thing,” Gabriella confirmed. “I am
getting worried, actually.”
“Yes. It feels wrong,” agreed the priestess before the
spell was released.
*
Ritsuko squatted by the small tub of water and detergent, steadily
hand-washing her clothes. Dressed in her tiny shorts and a
tee-shirt that was threadbare and tissue thin, she was doing
laundry after their latest survey. Tomorrow, they would be punching
through the lines that separated the Southern Kingdoms from the
Eastern Kingdoms. Not far from her, Milliea was humming softly as
she pinned wet clothes to the makeshift clothesline they had
rigged. Mike was just beyond them, apparently napping.
The day before, she had done a survey of a small inlet's beaches
and approaches, determining it would work for medium-sized blockade
runners' ships. The bottom was mostly sand and broken shells, with
a low-tide depth of just over ten feet, with a manageable approach
to the semi-secluded line beach. There were some broken bluffs
behind the beach, giving shelter from accidental detection from
land, and the shape of the cove offered some concealment from
seaward. After taking two rather unpleasantly cold swims in the bay
- glad to have her swimsuits available again - she had warmed up by
a small fire and drawn a basic map of the bottom and the shape of
the obstacles.
That night, a small ship had signaled from off-shore and she had
responded with a flashlight. A half hour later, a small rowboat had
come ashore and she had greeted the representative of a group of
blockade runners whom she immediately suspected of being black
marketers. Even so, she had checked their small cargo, given them
the basic chart of the bay, a bag of gold, and the method of
contacting the correct people to arrange for future business. The
boat had shoved off and she had watched it return to the ship,
which itself sailed off not long after. She had moved on herself,
just in case.
That morning, she had decided to punch through the lines, and had
discovered it was laundry day. So, she found a small stream,
prepped some washing water and set to washing her clothes. While
they dried, she would tend to her weapons and other basic tasks.
Come nightfall, it was back to work for her. Wringing out the last
of her clothes, she rinsed them before helping Milliea hang the
last of the clothes. Surveying the line, she reflected that she was
going to be out of panties rather soon, and she was down to two
last bras. But, her work clothes were still fine.
Milliea had been fascinated by the bras, as the elf world had
nothing like the ones she had. After pestering her for every little
detail, Milliea had decided that she might like to get some, though
she also cheerfully admitted she had no idea how she would wear
them under her armor or even what good they would do, since the
armor had built-in support for her not-inconsiderable rack. The elf
girl had also liked the panties that Ritsuko had. The human had
given her the last spares she had, knowing that nothing the elf
world had was as comfortable as the panties she and Airi had.
That thought reminded her of another issue with the supplies. She
was down to emergency levels of certain hygienic supplies. Years as
a slave without them had made her all the more determined to never
go without certain supplies again if she could help it. And yet,
she might not be able to help it, given that the elf world didn't
know what tampons were. Hell, they barely know what toilet paper
is, she thought sourly.
Fortunately, Airi had been working under the same conditions, and
she had arranged for the black market to keep an eye out for
certain things. What she had gotten the night before was just such
a package. It had contained some batteries, some ammo for her guns,
a case of tank rounds (unfortunately they were smoke rounds, not
Willy Pete or High Explosive, but she would take what she could
get), a few assorted items of no particular use (at the moment,
anyway) and some canned foods. She had found a small medical kit in
the batch and processed it, adding what was useable to her own kit
and discarding the rest.
Making some small notes on the notepad she kept in Mike by the
commander position, she settled in to wait for the clothes to dry
in the warm sunlight and the breeze coming off the coast several
miles away. She didn't know when she fell asleep, but she was
awakened by her instincts, her pistol in her hands even before she
opened her eyes. Blinking, she realized there was a solidified
shadow a short distance from her. Crap! Magic, she thought,
swiftly glancing around. It was the one thing she didn't have a
counter for, and if a magician got the drop on her, it could be
bad.
“Ritsuko,” a voice came from the shadow. Focusing on
it, she found she could see a dim image of two people. It took her
another moment to place the face and names.
“Gabriella, Rapier,” she greeted them, decoking her
pistol. “How did you find me?” she asked directly.
“Remember when Annette asked for a lock of your hair? Well,
it can be used to target a spell, if the caster knows a few
things,” Gabriella explained. “But don't worry - it
isn't common knowledge and it is a skill found all but exclusively
in dark elf circles. I am not a mage-type by nature, but I am a
dark elf and I have picked up a few things,” she smiled.
“Ok, so why call me?” Ritsuko asked.
“A few reasons,” Rapier spoke up. “First, White
Dragon has disappeared, apparently sold. We believe he might be
heading for the Alliance Army to fight your Rebel army.”
“So you want me to go annihilate the Alliance army?”
guessed Ritsuko. Now that she had Mike back, she could actually do
exactly that if necessary, though the risks were high in many
different ways.
“No, that would prove problematic in many ways,”
Gabriella answered for Rapier. “We just want you to pass word
to your commanders to be aware he might be in the
fighting.”
“Ok, but understand that they won't be in any position to
play favorites if that muscle-headed jerk is in a major
battle,” warned Ritsuko. “And I have other things to be
doing than waiting for him to appear,” she added darkly.
Sounds like we aren't moving fast enough to catch that
prick, she worried.
“Fair enough, I guess,” Gabriella replied. “Your
team is training with Persephone at Colleena's court,” she
continued the report. Ritsuko nodded.
“Airi on schedule?” she asked.
“As far as we know,” Rapier answered.
“Which brings us to our new tasking,” grinned
Gabriella, “we are supposed to link up with you and Milliea
to have some fun.”
“I don't know that what I have planned will be fun in the way
you understand it,” grunted Ritsuko. She heard some movement
and turned to see Milliea had climbed up onto the tank, a load of
dry clothes in her hand.
“Hi, Gabriella, Rapier,” she chirped happily.
“Milliea,” nodded the other two elven women. “So,
where do we meet up?” Gabriella asked Ritsuko. “We
suspect you are headed for the Eastern Kingdoms, so we are already
headed that way. Oh, and your team on the West Kingdoms coast sent
word that ships are nearing completion in the shipyards at the
north end of the Eastern seaboard that will be sent to enforce the
blockade of your port, too,” she added.
“Got that message two days ago,” nodded Ritsuko. She
pulled up a couple of maps. “Let's meet up at the port by the
Darkwater River the day after tomorrow, if you can make
that,” she suggested.
The two elves conferred for a moment before nodding. “Yeah,
we can make that,” confirmed Gabriella.
“South side of the river, a few miles outside of town. I will
probably have Mike laid up in the woods, so look for the signs. I
will wait two days, then move on if you haven't linked up,”
she added.
“Shipyards?” smiled Rapier thinly.
“Among other things,” Ritsuko said.
“Day after tomorrow, then,” Gabriella said, ending the
spell. Ritsuko sighed, leaning back against Mike's turret.
“Are you feeling ok, Ritsuko?” asked Milliea, leaning
over so she was looking at Ritsuko face-to-face but upside
down.
“I'm fine Milliea,” assured the teen. “Let's get
some rest before scouting the crossing,” added the girl,
closing her eyes. Milliea said nothing, settling in beside the
human.
*
Airi closed her eyes, thinking about her next move. So far, she had
sown the seeds of the popular support for the Rebellion in five
courts, and had begun a push to put the idea out there for the
civilians as well. Given their worry about the seemingly-unbeatable
Rebellion Army, the civilians should be quick to embrace the
negotiated peace option if all it would take would be the Congress
of Kings accepting the victory of the Rebel Army and outlawing - or
at the very least, severely restricting - the slave trade. And
once my dear Rit-chan starts playing with matches, it will be that
much more urgent, though they will have less time to accept the
easy solution. I have little doubt that Ritsuko will not hesitate
even a moment to burn this continent to ash if that is what it
takes, she thought introspectively. She sipped from her glass
of wine, humming in approval of the white wine. While she generally
preferred red wine, this kingdom did a have a superior white
offering, it would seem.
“Forgive the interruption, Mistress,” her body servant
said, bowing as she closed the door behind her.
“What is it, Hecate?” asked Airi urbanely, smiling at
the servant.
“I have just returned from the Royal Physicians' College,
Mistress,” she reported.
“And?”
“It was as you suspected, Mistress,” reported Hecate,
bowing a little deeper. “They have no concept of the concern
you sent me there to discuss. My apologies for failing my task,
Mistress,” she added.
“It is not your fault they didn't know anything, my dear
Hecate,” Airi assured her. “Did you get checked out
while you were there?” she asked.
“Yes, Mistress. I have received a clean bill of health, and
am cleared to serve you in any way you need,” she reported,
offering her master a sealed parchment that stated she was healthy,
fit and able to perform duties assigned her without limit. Scanning
the document, Airi had to fight the urge to roll her eyes at the
ornate language and stilted tone of the document, as well as the
laughably-gaudy seal attached to the bottom.
“Well, that is good news,” she offered.
“Mistress, I have also made a tentative appointment for you
as well, if you wish to be examined,” she offered, sounding a
little nervous. Airi laughed softly.
“Why, that is very thoughtful of you, Hecate,” she
soothed the nervous servant. “Perhaps I will when I can find
time in my schedule,” she allowed. Hecate bowed again.
“Of course, Mistress. Should I review your schedule and try
to locate an opening?” she asked.
“Oh, I am sure one will turn up on its own,” Airi
smoothly turned aside the offer. “But I do have another task
for you, Hecate dear,” she added, pulling a sheet of
parchment off her small desk and checking it. “Would you be a
sweetheart and look into this matter for me as well? I am rather
involved with the negotiations with the King, you understand, and
it would help me to know more about this matter without anyone
knowing.”
“At once Mistress!” Hecate nearly sang, taking the
parchment sheet reverently and reading it. Airi had taught her to
read and do math and had improved her manners and bearing while she
was still a mere mistress to the King, and Hecate and Persephone
both remembered her generosity. When she had picked them as her two
body servants, they had been ecstatic at the honor to return her
kindness and faith in them. Here was more proof that she and her
sister servant were trusted by Mistress Airi: they were given
secret tasks of great importance to the Chancellor while no one
else was.
“Hecate, dear,” Airi's cultured voice interrupted her
reading of the parchment, “please understand that discretion
is of the utmost importance in this matter. It would be quite a
problem for me and the Queen if this were to become known at large.
I can trust you to make sure such a thing does not happen, can I
not?” she asked.
“I swear I will never let such a thing happen,
Mistress!” she swore, fire in her eyes. “Even if I have
to kill myself to keep this secret, I will!”
“I pray it won't come to that, Hecate,” smiled Airi,
“but it does make me feel better to hear you promise
that,” she added, almost making Hecate swoon with
excitement.
“I live to serve you, Mistress!” she nearly panted from
the excitement. Airi smiled at her as she waved a hand, dismissing
the woman, who fumbled with the door a moment before exiting, so
excited was she. Once she was gone, Airi frowned a little, absently
twirling the wine in her glass.
“Rit-chan will not be happy to hear this news,” she
murmured. But, it wasn't that surprising, and when she reviewed her
first meeting with Rit-chan in six years, she suspected that
Ritsuko had already figured out the situation, and was just trying
to not think about the repercussions to keep herself sane.
“Poor Rit-chan,” she murmured, taking another sip.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.
“Yes?” she called out, rising from her desk.
“Forgive the interruption, Chancellor, but the King would
like to invite you to dine with him and a couple of his advisors in
private this evening,” came the voice of the butler of the
palace. Airi swiftly evaluated her options.
“Please thank the King for his invitation. I would be
delighted to dine with him, but it will take me an hour to
prepare,” she warned.
“Very good, Chancellor,” the butler answered. “I
shall inform his majesty of this, though I am sure it will be no
problem whatsoever. I will return to give you the time of dinner
shortly, if that is acceptable?”
“Of course, and thank you for your gracious care,” she
replied.
“It is my job, Lady Airi,” came the reply. “I
will instruct the house staff to begin preparing a bath for you
immediately,” he added before she heard him walk away from
her door. Sighing, Airi finished her wine and went to look over her
gowns, weighing each one against her goals and how she could best
achieve them.
*
“Wow, this is a marvel, indeed,” Gabriella said as she
rode atop Mike. Ritsuko was in the driver's compartment, her head
sticking up out of the hatch while Rapier stood in the commander's
position, her arms and head above the hatch rim. Milliea was on the
other side of the turret from Gabriella. Mike roared along the
path, casually flattening trees that were in the way, running right
over fallen trees and punching through the odd fence or
blockade.
“It explains a lot about how you always seemed to be
everywhere at once,” Rapier agreed even as Mike shouldered
aside a pine as thick as her torso like it was a cobweb.
The two had known about Mike from their earlier encounters with the
group, but had never ridden in him or traveled with him. To see him
run hours on end faster than any horse could ever dream of going,
slicing through fields, woods, streams and other obstacles was
eye-opening. When they had happened upon a column of knights
heading south, Ritsuko had given a thin smile and ordered Mike to
charge. The cat-possessed tank had increased speed, centering
itself on the road. Snickering, Ritsuko reached down and flicked
the switch for the PA. “Out of the way or die,” she
yelled before switching off the PA and turning to the elf women.
“Hold on and stay low,” she ordered, patting Mike's
hull. “Run them down,” she murmured to the tank.
The knights, used to be deferred to, couldn't process what was
happening. It was an Iron Chariot, but someone seemed to be in it.
Their horses, trained battle steeds, were getting nervous and
wild-eyed as the ground shook and the roar of Mike's engine and
treads began to spook them. The Knight-Captain of Lance couldn't
understand what was happening. Falling back on his conditioned
responses, he set his lance and yelled for the charge. What
followed was a bloodbath that left a coating of horse and man meat
over the road surface and the fields to either side. A few of the
knights at the rear of the column had peeled off to avoid the
monster that was completely impervious to lances and swords. They
were the only survivors. The Iron Chariot didn't even slow, easily
running over fallen horses and men alike with such inhumane
indifference that it physically made them sick. Seeing what was
left of their fellow knights behind the monster was something they
would never forget. Their captain was crushed flat as trail bread,
armor and all, as was his horse.
Ritsuko had taken the opportunity a few miles later to ford a river
to clean off the horsemeat and knight paste from Mike's running
gear. She had been smiling grimly as the river washed away the
remnants of the encounter. Gabriella and Rapier had seen
fully-armored knights sent flying dozens of feet into the air and
many yards away from impacting the hull of the Iron Chariot when
they were thrown from their horses as the poor beasts were either
knocked aside or run over. They had tossed broken segments of
lances off Mike's hull as they watched the red section of road
vanish behind them. The two had exchanged looks, suddenly having a
much greater understanding of Airi's words about Ritsuko and her
capabilities.
Fast and fearsome as Mike might be, one thing he wasn't was
stealthy. Both Gabriella and Rapier were interested in what Ritsuko
would do about that. Part of her answer was to run through woods
and fields when possible, where few would notice her, and even
fewer still would understand what the marks meant. Another thing
she did was occasionally stop for bathroom breaks and while the
others were busy with that, she would have Milliea cut a few
medium-sized trees into sections a bit wider than Mike, which she
would then chain to the back of Mike and drag behind her, wiping
out or obscuring the tracks Mike made. Milliea had told them that
sometimes, Ritsuko would decorate Mike with tree branches and grass
bundles, making them look just like a brush pile. The two elfin
fighters weren't sure what good that did, but trusted that Ritsuko
had a purpose for doing it.
Ritsuko was also given to running at night, usually on the roads,
with no lights on. The human wore some sort of device around her
head that let her see in the dark, and she had let the elf women
try it a time to two, shocking them at the range and clarity of the
device, though the green hue was a bit much for them. When Mike was
running at night through small towns, Ritsuko had a tendency to run
at full throttle and play some sort of music over the PA system,
leaving villages scared and uncertain in her wake. When asked, she
had said she had `Ride of the Valkyries' and a few other
`inspiring' songs from her world on her cell phone, though what
that meant was a mystery to the elves.
Now, though, they were approaching their goal. Ritsuko called for
Mike to halt, the tank doing so. Taking her best binoculars,
Ritsuko nimbly hopped up to stand on the highest point of Mike's
hull, scanning the coastal city before them. This was the first of
the three shipwright towns that were on her list. Studying the
town, she began to formulate her plan. After several minutes
studying the situation, she looked up at the late afternoon sky
before once more using her binoculars. The elves waited.
“Mike, I'll drive,” she said, dropping back into the
driver position and swiftly running the tank down the low hill and
through the woods, turning back on herself a few times before
finally settling Mike between three large, old oaks almost as wide
across as Mike was. “Ok, sleepy time, Mike,” she said,
patting the hull lovingly. “You did very good. I love
you!” she added before kissing the side of the turret. A soft
meow! was her answer.
Jumping off the tank, she pulled the axe off its stowage position.
“You know the drill, Milliea,” she said, already
starting to look at the trees.
“Yes!” Milliea cheerfully agreed, jumping off the tank
and beginning to clear-cut the area around Mike.
“Gabriella, Rapier, get the camo netting off Mike. That is
the large bundle on the rear left of the hull. Unroll it more or
less between these three trees. I will have the stake and poles
soon,” Ritsuko orders, already chopping down a few spindly
trees and swiftly dragging them over. The two did as ordered,
finding the `camo netting' to be a woven pattern of coarse twine
with patches of irregular cloth secured to it. Frowning, they did
as asked as Milliea and Ritsuko finished up making thin poles and
stakes. “Pay attention, this is how we set the camo
up,” Ritsuko said, showing them how to use the thin poles to
raise the camo up, securing the base in an irregular pattern with
small wood stakes. When that was done, the two placed the cut-off
branches here and there along the perimeter of the netting. Ritsuko
had left the overlap of the ends in front of Mike's bow.
After showing them how to slip in and out without disturbing the
netting, she had them go out and look back at Mike from about fifty
feet away. To their surprise, they had to actually look for the
tank, even though they knew it was there. Giving them a smile and a
light slap on the shoulder, she herded them back into the netting
and began to describe her plan to scout the shipyards. “What
about the survivors of the knights you ran over the other day? They
were headed south, and this is the largest city for miles, so they
probably came from here, and will return here now that they have
been wiped out,” pointed out Rapier.
“It will take them at least another two days to reach here,
and that is assuming they want to risk facing Mike again,”
came the darkly-smooth answer from the Elf Hunter. “Even
odds, they find pressing matters elsewhere in this world,”
she added with a smirk. “But you do make a point about time
tables. I want to have this place in flames by the second morning
if at all possible,” she said, her tone serious.
“You mean the shipyards, right?” pressed Rapier.
“Yeah, sure,” Ritsuko replied. “The shipyards
first, at least,” she muttered. “Anyway, we need to
scout the area to see what is available to work with,” she
continued.
“Why not use your long cannon?” Gabriella asked,
indicting Mike's main cannon.
“Hate to waste the shells,” was all Rit-chan would say.
“But we might end up doing that anyway,” she added.
“So here is the plan,” she said, using a stick to draw
a crude map of the town from memory. When she was done, she changed
into her native clothes, the group donned cloaks and they set out,
reaching the gates just as the sun began to set.
Entering the city, the group meandered here and there, stopping in
taverns and catching the few remaining vendors. Slowly, they worked
closer to the shipyards, which seemed to be running at maximum
capacity, hundreds of workers laboring on the ships nearing
completion in the ways. Seeing guards posted, Ritsuko grunted
softly. The guards were only watching the gates leading to the
slipways themselves. Her eyes flickered over the shipyards.
“There's a lot to work with here,” she murmured.
“Any idea what those large barrels are for?” she asked
her companions. The three elves looked over to several large
barrels near the ship hulls. Next to them were some stone braziers
with large, heavy pots over them.
“Looks like pitch sealant,” offered Gabriella.
“Humans usually seal the bottoms of their ships before
plating them in copper or silver,” she shared.
“Pitch, huh?” smiled Ritsuko. “Where would their
supplier be?” she wondered, wandering off. The three elfin
women exchanged looks, not following the thoughts of the human at
all. An hour later, they were more confused even as they helped
Ritsuko gather up ingredients from some shops in town before
returning to Mike's position. When she got there, Ritsuko built an
enclosed fire and began to work on the things they had bought, a
disturbing smile on her lips as she worked on the materials.
The next morning, she was finishing up, having made a large batch
of something that was thick, black and smelled like hell. Ritsuko
went to wash off in the stream down the hill from their position,
and the three wondered what she was planning. When she came back,
Milliea insisted she eat, then managed to get her to take a nap.
That nap lasted until late afternoon because Milliea bullied
Gabriella into casting a mild sleep spell on her as she rested.
When she woke up, she was annoyed that she had overslept, and
swiftly gathered up the materials she had made, heading back into
town with the other three.
Once night had fallen, Ritsuko had Rapier and Gabriella neutralize
the guards to the shipways before she mingled with the workers so
she could put a measure of the mixture she had made into the large
pots over the braziers. With that done, she went back to the
supplier and mixed in a different set of materials to the main
supply of tar. When that was done, she had announced they were
ready. Confused, the women followed her to a tavern, where they
ate. When they were done eating, she led them back to Mike, where
they took down the netting. Seeing her settle onto the turret,
glasses in hand, they finally asked her about it.
“Wait for it,” she smirked. “When they get their
next batch of pitch, it will be their last,” she purred.
Hours passed before suddenly a fireball lit the sky, a roaring
whistle arriving seconds after the fireball. Ritsuko giggled,
binoculars to her eyes. “I see…one, two…and three
shipways in flames, and the flames are spreading as they try to put
it out with water, the morons,” she laughed evilly.
“How did you do that, Ritsuko?” asked Gabriella.
“Chemistry, Gabs, pure chemistry,” she laughed darkly.
“On to the next target,” she ordered, slipping down to
Mike's driver position and pulling on her night vision glasses.
Mike growled out of the woods, caught the road that headed inland,
crossed the first ford, and headed north again, the horizon behind
them glowing as they drove through the night. Gabriella and Rapier
exchanged looks as Ritsuko hummed happily.
*
“Chancellor Airi of the Kingdom of Raltaow,” announced
the court page, tapping the floor with the ceremonial staff he
carried, generating a clear note that put Airi in mind of the small
bells that were used to summon staff to a counter back in her
world. She swept into the Congress of Kings with a regal bearing
that made many of the Kings feel uncomfortable. Glancing around at
the seats, she hid a smirk as she saw many empty seats from the
Southern Kingdoms. In fact, only three of the nine kings had
managed to escape Ritsuko's rapid revolution. The actress suspected
that the rest had not survived the coup.
“Chancellor, it is an honor to meet you,” the Alliance
spokesman said. She noted his coat of arms as being from the
Northern Kingdoms. “Long has Raltaow stood separate from the
rest of the lands,” he added.
“We find it suits us better to take such a stance,”
Airi replied calmly. “My Queen asked me to attend to the
necessary negotiations after she assumed the throne, so I have been
speaking to several of you over the last few months, but this is a
great opportunity to speak with many of you at once,” she
smiled warmly at the assembled kings. “But pray tell, why are
there so many empty seats?” she asked innocently.
“Ah, a slave rebellion has arisen in the Southern
Kingdoms,” began the spokesman uncomfortably. Airi hummed
softly.
“I have heard rumors of such during my visits, but had not
appreciated the scale of the uprising,” she began her work.
“I see six empty seats. Am I to understand that the rebellion
has taken six kingdoms?” she asked. The muttering grew.
“Well, though it is only temporary, the slave army has taken
all nine Southern Kingdom kingdoms. The three here are temporarily
exiled Kings,” one of the Western Kingdoms kings said, his
tone indicating that he was taking a cheap shot at the group.
“Ah, so,” Airi inclined her head as if she hadn't
caught what was being said. “How long do you think the
Alliance military will take to recapture the Southern
Kingdoms?” she asked as if she didn't know that there was no
way in hell they would ever retake Ritsuko's conquests. “I
have heard rumors it has been more than a year already since the
rebellion started,” she added innocently.
“They have had some luck,” one of the exiled Kings
replied, the fancily-dressed military man behind him glowering at
her.
“I believe it more likely to be skill than luck, if an army
of slaves has held off the entire might of the Allied
Kingdoms,” replied Airi. “They appear to be
well-led,” she added casually.
“We killed their leader - an Amazon sorceress calling herself
`Boss' - this last spring,” came the tight response from the
representative of the Allied Military Forces. Airi smiled
thinly.
“I think I heard about that battle. Wasn't it the one that
decimated the military?”
“We took heavier losses than we had planned for, but we cut
off the snake's head,” the man insisted stiffly.
“If that is the case, the body of the snake remains
remarkably capable, then,” observed Airi.
“And what interest of Raltaow is that?” huffed one of
the Southern Kings. Airi gave the man a cool smile.
“It is our habit to avoid conflict zones. They are bad for
business,” she cut back coldly. One of the major exports that
Raltaow had was iron ore, copper and tin from the mountains that
protected the kingdom. Obviously, if they withheld those, steel
would be in short supply - something that would not profit the
Allied Kingdoms. “One of the reasons my Queen sent me here
was to assess the situation with the Allied Kingdoms. I must say
with all honesty that the Alliance seems to be in disarray,”
she stated bluntly.
“Disarray? Hardly, my dear Chancellor,” insisted the
spokesman. “It is merely a slave rebellion that has had
better luck than most and will soon be crushed.”
“On the way here, I heard a sailor from the Navy talking
about the loss of four of the five blockade ships guarding the
southern port. Eighty percent losses in one skirmish without a
single enemy kill is not a sign of winning, my dear Kings,”
Airi argued smoothly, “it is a sign that the enemy is
overmatching your forces.”
Angry muttering came from many of the kings, as well as the
military representative. “The port remains blockaded, and the
ships lost will soon be replaced,” assured the military
representative. Airi smiled.
“I am sure,” she placidly responded. “Has it not
occurred to you any of you to explore negotiations with the
Rebellion?” she asked.
“What purpose is there in negotiating with slaves?”
scoffed the spokesman. Airi's eyes cooled a little.
“I see. Then, I can only conclude that my time is wasted
here, and bid you gentlemen a good day,” she said, turning
for the doors, light shining off her silver medallion that marked
her as the Chancellor of the Kingdom for Raltaow. “I will
report this to my Queen, whom I am sure will not wish to deal with
such a volatile situation. We have found a new market overseas, so
we will be able to maintain our economy without the business we
usually do with the Alliance. I wish you gentlemen luck; you will
need it,” she said before heading for the door to the
room.
Just as she reached the door, she turned back, a thin smile on her
lips. “Oh, and boys?” she called out, cutting through
the angry muttering in the room. “I pray you don't get any
foolish notions about attempting to force us to become involved in
this fight. Though our military is far smaller than yours, we have
never been defeated by an invader, and that will not change.
Perhaps if you were willing to negotiate, things could be
different, but alas, it is not so.”
The doors closed behind Airi as she exited the Congress building in
the capital. Hecate fell into place beside her as she made her way
back toward the boarding room they were staying in. “Mistress
Airi, are you sure that was wise?” worried the servant, who
had been quietly listening by the door.
“Patience, my dear Hecate,” Airi assured the woman.
“This is how things work in politics: you sow the seed, wait
a bit to see if it sprouts, water and feed it, then guide it as it
grows. If you do it all correctly, you get a bountiful harvest for
years to come.”
“How are you going to water this seed?” wondered
Hecate. Airi's smile dimmed a little.
“Unfortunately, I fear my dear Rit-chan will be watering it
for me,” she murmured. With blood and terror most
likely, she thought grimly.
Airi missed the arrival of a panicked messenger by fifteen minutes,
the military dispatches he carried underlining Airi's words. The
Congress was very upset to learn that in the span of four days, all
three shipyards in the Eastern Kingdoms had been burned to the
ground. Furthermore, there were no suspects, no leads on how they
had set such a massive fire without anyone noticing, nor on where
they had come from or gone afterwards. The minor note about a
column of knights bound for the staging camps vanishing had been
overlooked in light of the loss of their three shipyards and the
ships in them.
*
“Halt, you Alliance dog!” Junpei turned to frown at the
group of men surrounding him.
“What do you idiots want?” he asked, absently flexing
his hands in their gloves. The men leveled their spears and swords
at him.
“We want to know where the rest of your unit is,”
growled the leader of the group.
“I don't have a unit,” grinned Junpei. “I work
alone. Now tell me where this `Boss' person is and we can call our
business here done,” he added.
“Why do you want to know where Boss is?” wondered one
of the group.
“Because I am going to kill her,” answered Junpei
simply. The group twitched.
“Ok, boys, time for this Alliance pig to die,” ordered
the leader, the group lunging for the lone figure. Less than a
minute later, Junpei was alone on the road, the party sprawled out
all over the place.
“Great, now how am I supposed to find this Boss
person?” he asked himself aloud, scratching his head.
Shrugging, he headed on down the road into the Southern Kingdoms.
He could see a town on the horizon, and figured he could probably
find something there.
It was after sundown when he arrived in the town. Finding a tavern,
he entered, finding himself a spot at the bar and ordering a beer
and the biggest plate of curry they had. The barkeep had gruffly
informed him that he didn't know what beer or curry was, but he had
ale and roasted pork with beans and rice. This was not what Junpei
wanted to hear. Grumbling about fantasy worlds without curry, he
ordered ale and some food, since his stomach was growling. As he
ate, he noticed he was getting a lot of attention. Sighing, he
finished up his meal and drained his ale.
“What do you pinheads want?” he asked loudly, standing
by the bar, hands on his hips.
“Haven't seen you around these parts,” one of the
bigger men in the room said, moving forward.
“Just got here,” shrugged Junpei. “Any of you
screw-heads know where to find this `Boss' person?” he
asked.
“Why you asking, stranger?”
“Well, because I am going to kill her,” Junpei
answered. Honestly, what is it with these people? Is it
something in the water or what? He wondered. The room went dead
silent. “Where is she?” he asked.
“Nowhere near where you will be going,” the big man
said, lunging for him, ham-sized fist back for a haymaker punch.
Two minutes later, Junpei was surveying the tavern; or what was
left of it. He and the barkeep were the only ones left conscious.
Turning to the man, he sighed.
“Another ale,” he ordered. The barkeep silently slid it
to him. “Don't suppose you know where this `Boss' person
is?” he asked.
“Sorry, no,” the barkeep answered, beginning to clean
up the mess. “Why do you want to kill her, stranger?”
he asked.
Junpei frowned. “It's funny, but I don't know why,” he
admitted. “I just know I need to kill her and capture a
couple of run-away slave women,” he shrugged.
“Well, son, this is not the best place to try that,”
the barman replied, unsure how anyone could be that stupid. But
then, looking around him, he decided that intelligence was
sometimes overrated. “Maybe you haven't heard, but the slaves
in this area rebelled and are now free. They are led by this `Boss'
person, and won't react well to you asking where she is and then
announcing you plan to kill her.”
“Why wouldn't they?” he asked, making the barkeeper
gape at him for a moment.
“Son, finish your drink and be on your way in case your
stupidity is contagious,” sighed the bar keep. Junpei
twitched.
“That's kind of rude,” he muttered. “Fine, just
tell me where the nearest curry shop is,” he said to the
man.
“I told you, I have no idea what this `curry' is,” the
barkeep replied. “But try the southern port,” he added,
inspiration hitting him.
“Southern port, you say? Ok,” Junpei nodded, heading
for the door. Just before he left, he looked back at the man.
“Say, which way is south from here again?”
*
“Airi?”
The actress turned to see a nondescript woman standing to the side
of her, apparently busy looking at the dresses in the shop window.
“I'm sorry, do I know you?” murmured back Airi.
“I serve Inoue,” came the quiet reply. Airi inhaled a
bit deeper than usual. Ritsuko had an agent here? she
thought to herself.
“I am Airi,” confirmed the actress. “Why did you
seek me out?” she asked, leaning closer to study the fine
stitching on a dress on the other side of the door to the shop.
“Boss gave orders,” was all the woman said. “Do
you have instructions for me or are you seeking an update?”
came the quite voice.
“I was not aware you were here,” Airi replied honestly.
“I have no instructions from Boss, but I am always willing to
hear what you have learned,” she added.
“Come to the bordello on the corner by the eastern river gate
after the tenth bell. Ask for the manager,” the woman said
before moving off, swiftly disappearing into the crowd. Airi
window-shopped for another half hour before heading back to the
room she was staying in. Swiftly writing up a few letters, she
sealed them and had them sent. It was getting short on time if she
was going to return to Raltaow before the passes became snowed
in.
After a dinner meeting with the king of the kingdom and an
after-dinner conference, she returned to her room and changed
clothes before slipping out and heading for the appointed place.
She reached the location as the bells struck ten times. For a long
minute, she studied the bordello. It was still doing a fairly brisk
business, but most of the people were exiting the building, not
entering it. Pulling her cloak a bit closer around her face, she
headed for the door.
“Sorry, we're closed for the night,” grunted one of the
two big bruisers outside the doors.
“I have business with the manager,” stated Airi, her
tone cool. The guards blinked, realizing she was a woman.
“Sorry, ma'am, no women allowed,” he replied. Airi
snorted at that. “I mean, no women who don't work here. We
had some…trouble with wives and jilted lovers,” he
sort-of explained.
“Well, I am neither,” she replied. “And I have
business with the manager.”
The two bruisers looked at each other, trying to decide what to do.
Sighing, Airi brushed back her hood, giving them her best coy look.
“Really, boys, do you not understand the kind of business the
manager would have because she runs a bordello?” The men
blinked before coloring a bit.
“Um, ok, you can go in,” the first one said.
“But we gotta check you for weapons,” the second said.
Airi gave him a long stare. “It's the manager's rules,”
he added defensively. After another few heartbeats, Airi raised her
hands, the men quickly frisking her, though they would only have
found weapons if she had them tucked into her cleavage, strapped to
her inner thighs or tucked into her panties. Moments after they had
started to just plain out grope her, she cleared her throat. The
men stepped back, opening the door.
Entering the bordello, she spotted a young girl - barely twelve if
that old - standing by a small table, which had several
ribbon-decorated lengths of wood on it. Hearing the door, she
turned to look at Airi. “We are closed for the night,
mistress,” she said simply, turning back to the table.
“I am here on business with the manager. Fetch her for
me,” Airi replied. The young woman looked at her again before
slipping away silently. Hearing some sounds, she turned to the
beaded doorway that led deeper into the bordello. A few moments
later, a rather repulsive man came down the stairs, his shirt
barely on and his dick still hanging out of his fly, an older whore
hanging on his arm with practiced eagerness, though Airi saw her
eyes were flat and her attention was obviously elsewhere even as
she simpered and praised the customer. Airi faded into the corner,
cloak over her face again as the professional showed the man the
door, telling him she couldn't wait for his next visit.
No sooner had the door closed than she spat air, a grimace on her
face as she turned to the table, placing another ribbon-decorated
stick there. “Griea, you are on greeting duty,” she
called out, sounding peeved. “You can't leave until all the
rooms are cleared or you will get in trouble,” she warned,
already walking away without waiting to see if she got a reply or
not.
Airi wondered how many customers were left. The young girl
returned. “Manager will see you shortly,” she said,
glancing at the table.
“So, how many are left?” Airi asked, her tone friendly
and engaging.
“Two more,” sighed Griea, “I want to go home
already,” she added, sounding tired and bored.
“You don't live here?” she asked. The girl shook her
head.
“I got this job to help my family,” she explained.
“The manager apparently decided to hire girls from the poor
sections of the city to greet the customers so that she wasn't
wasting a whore on greeting.” Airi blinked.
“And your family is ok with you working in a bordello?”
she asked, surprised.
The girl nodded. “It pays daily, and it's not like there are
any other prospects for most of us. Besides, my oldest sister works
here,” she added.
“How many other girls work here like you do?” wondered
Airi.
“Three or four. We take turns covering the counter. It's not
so bad - the customers aren't allowed to touch us, but we can get a
head start if we end up working here,” she sounded almost
glad of that.
Sounds from behind the beaded curtain interrupted their discussion,
a burly ruffian slouching out of the doorway, his eyes flickering
over to Griea before touching on Airi. “You the new
girl?” he asked Airi.
“No,” was all he got, along with an icy stare. The man
grunted again before looking back to Griea.
“Let me know when you start, girl,” he said before
slouching out the door. Moments later, the whore came down, ribbon
stick in hand.
“Hey sis, all done for tonight,” sighed the woman.
Airi's sharp eyes saw signs of bruising on her arms and neck. Griea
took the stick.
“Got one still out,” replied the younger sister. Her
older sister was moving her arms and legs, wincing every now and
then.
“Was that ape violent with you?” asked Airi, her eyes
on the older sister. The whore flinched, not having noticed
Airi.
“Not really,” she replied. Airi knew better than to
believe that, as her eyes told her a different story.
“Did he at least tip well?” pressed Airi. The two
sisters exchanged looks.
“Why the interest? You shopping for new talent for your
bordello?” asked the older one. Airi gave her a bland
smile.
“Not exactly,” she replied. “But I do have
business with the manager, and can request some changes.” The
siblings stiffened.
“Please, miss…!” began the older of the two. Airi
held up her hand.
“You misunderstand,” she interrupted the two, “I
am on your side. Call it a convergence of interests,”
murmured the actress, hearing another door bang open, accompanied
by loud, raucous laughter from both a man and a woman. Thuds and
bumps preceded the last worker and her patron arriving at the
foyer. The whore was clearly very experienced; and also very
obviously messed up on some sort of drug. Her patron would be a
gangbanger in Airi's world.
“See you soon,” cooed the woman, tittering as she
slumped against the wall.
“You know it,” crowed the man, waving on his feet a
little. “Next time, I'll bring some of the new stuff,”
he promised, stumbling a little and catching himself on the table
with the tokens. Blinking, he studied Griea for a moment before
reaching for her. “New talent,” he breathed heavily.
Griea cringed away.
Before the man's hand could touch her, Airi grabbed his wrist,
pulling it away. “No touching the staff, sir,” she said
coolly. “Thank you for your patronage, and please allow me to
show you the door,” she added, guiding him with his wrist
toward the door. Instead of opening it, she leveraged him into the
door, generating a satisfying thump! “Dear me, I
forgot the door is closed,” Airi apologized, a dangerous
smile on her lips.
The man was holding his nose. “You bitch…” he
began as blood ran down his face. Just then, the door opened and
one of the bouncers looked in.
“Ah, perfect timing,” Airi interjected herself smoothly
before either could react. “Please escort our esteemed
customer out of the house. He is having some trouble with
leaving,” Airi said, giving the bouncer a look that made him
gulp. Grabbing the guy, he jerked him out of the house, closing the
door behind him.
“Who are you?” wondered Griea. The drugged whore was
glowering at Airi.
“I told you before, did I not?” smiled Airi, spotting
the manager arriving. “Ah, there you are. The last key has
been returned, so shall we get down to business?” she hinted.
The manager nodded.
“Griea, you are done for the night,” she said before
handing the girl a small stack of coins. The younger girl took them
eagerly.
“And a bonus for you,” Airi said, dropping two more
gold coins in her hands. “Now run along,” she said,
inclining her head toward the door. Griea darted out the door.
“Get your rooms cleaned up and bathe for tomorrow,”
ordered the manager of the two whores. Airi subtly touched the
older sister's shoulder, pressing a couple of gold coins into her
hand when she turned to look at Airi. Nodding, Airi followed the
manager into the back of the establishment.
Reaching a small room, the manager shut the door and secured it
before settling in a plain chair. Airi leaned against the wall next
to the door. “Before we begin, Airi, I want you to know that
I am not interested in your opinion of me or my methods,”
began the woman, her voice low and calm. “Boss approved my
plans before she sent me out. Whorehouses are gold mines of
information, and they allow reach into nearly every strata of
society. No one thinks of whores as anything but a place to put
their dick, and so they are free with their mouths; more so than
with their gold, even. So disapprove of me all you want - it means
nothing to me.”
“Obviously,” Airi murmured back, her tone bland and
even. “But I think I should point out to you that careful
management of your `talent' will yield better results than using
them up and discarding them.”
“I am aware of that. Why do you think I have the `no
touching' rule for the help? By giving them the option of a
different path and gold, I buy the good-will of their families,
thus expanding my reach. Also, I cultivate a trust relationship
with the best of the staff and whores, so they come to me first. It
is how I have gained intelligence on some of the military's plans
for the winter offense against Boss,” the manager
replied.
“Fair enough. Tell me what you know, and if you have needs I
can help you with,” Airi nodded.
“What can you help me with? I know only that Boss said you
were an ally,” noted the manager. Airi gave her a smile.
“Tell you what,” she answered, “give me your
report, then tell me what you need, and I will see what I can
do.”
*
“What's wrong, Ritsuko?”
The elf hunter twitched. “Nothing, Milliea,” she
insisted, swiftly lathering up her hips and thighs with a bar of
soap. She was glad to have soap from her world again after so long
with the harsh, burning lye soap that the slaves were given from
time to time. It was that lack of hygienic supplies that she blamed
for the infections she had gotten while a slave. Absently, she
traced the scar on her side, scowling blackly at the memory. True,
she had taken a measure of satisfaction at the screams of the man
who had done that to her begging for mercy before she tossed the
torch in her hand into the pyre of dried sugar cane stalks that
were built up around his feet, but it didn't help her now.
“Something is bothering you,” Rapier said from beside
her. Ritsuko bit back a sharp reply.
“Just thinking,” insisted the girl, covertly glancing
at her fingers after she had washed off the soap foam covering her
groin. No unusual discharge, she thought, lathering up her
calves and feet. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? she
wondered.
“You know, Ritsuko,” Gabriella said from where she
lounged in the hot spring behind them, “we aren't stupid. We
also aren't enemies. Tell us what is on your mind.”
Ritsuko remained silent as she rinsed off with a final bucket of
cool water piped in from a near-by spring. “It's a human
thing; from my world,” she begged off. “I'm going to
call it a night,” she added, heading for the hook with her
towel on it.
“No soak in the spring?” Gabriella asked.
“Not tonight,” came the answer over her shoulder as she
exited the bathing area. Rapier and Milliea joined Gabriella in the
spring. They had reached the west coast of the Allied Kingdoms an
hour before, having run more or less non-stop from the Eastern
Kingdoms, across the Central Kingdoms and straight into the Western
Kingdoms. It had taken them three days - something none of them
thought possible. It was usually a week or more to go
coast-to-coast. For most of the trip, Ritsuko had been silent and
moody.
“Do you think it might be her Slave Rune?” Milliea
wondered.
“Possibly, but I doubt it,” Gabriella replied.
“But speaking of that…” she raised her hands,
casting Moonlight Mirror. A few moments later, Annette appeared in
the solid dark mirror in front of the three. “Annette,”
she called, getting the priestess's attention.
“Gabriella, Rapier, Milliea,” she nodded to the three.
“That reminds me, I need a bath,” she muttered, getting
up from the desk she had been working at. The mirror followed her.
“What's the reason for this call?” she asked.
“Ritsuko is acting a bit moody and distracted. Have you
learned anything about the Slave Rune spell?” replied
Rapier.
“Not much, no,” admitted Annette. “For obvious
reasons, it isn't well documented in any of our libraries,”
grimaced the priestess. “Probably for the best that they
killed their masters before they could transfer the key to someone
else,” muttered Annette.
“Has Airi been doing anything unusual lately?” asked
Gabriella.
“Hard to say what is usual and what is unusual lately,”
pointed out the younger elf. “She has been asking about
healers lately,” recalled Annette.
“Did she get injured?” wondered Milliea.
“Not that I am aware, but she and Ritsuko did spend some time
talking about healers and colleges of medicine before they parted
ways,” shrugged the priestess.
“Ritsuko isn't injured,” Milliea insisted. Gabriella
hummed, thinking.
“Annette, is there a good healer in the Western
Kingdoms?” asked the oldest of the elves. Annette frowned as
she thought.
“Come to think of it, there is a famous fellowship of healers
in the southern part of the Western Kingdoms,” recalled the
priestess. “Why?” she asked.
“Just curious,” Gabriella said. “Changing the
subject, has Airi or Ritsuko either one told you want happened to
them while they were slaves? Other than the ultimate
outcome?” clarified the fighter.
“Um, not that I recall,” admitted Annette. “Why
is that important?”
“Probably not,” dismissed Gabriella casually.
“Anything else we need to know?”
“Um, not that I can think of off the bat. Oh! What are you
all going to be doing over there?” asked Annette. Rapier and
Gabriella exchanged sharp smiles.
“Probably what we did on the East Coast,” they
agreed.
“You know winter is coming,” pointed out the
priestess.
“Yeah. And?”
“Do you know if they are planning to winter in
Raltaow?” pressed Annette.
“No idea, but I doubt it. It would effectively remove them
from all contact with the Allied Kingdoms for more than six
months,” pointed out Gabriella.
“Keep me posted?”
“Sure,” Gabriella dismissed the spell.
“You thought of something,” Rapier stated.
“Maybe,” hedged the older orange-haired elf.
“Hope I am wrong,” she muttered. But I doubt it,
she said to herself.
“So, spill it,” commanded her quasi-partner.
“I was just thinking about how many slaves are treated. It
just never occurred to me that people as powerful as them could end
up in the same situation, but that is wrong - they did end up being
slaves; for years. You all saw the scars on them, right? Well, that
is not the only thing that happens to slaves,” Gabriella
hinted.
“Especially female slaves,” Rapier got the hint, a
scowl on her face. Milliea tilted her head.
“What happens to slaves?” she asked. Rapier and
Gabriella exchanged looks, debating if they should spell it out for
her or not. They knew she was rather child-like and naïve
mentally, after all.
“In addition to beatings, poor living conditions and limited
diets, female slaves are often used for…entertainment by many
slave owners,” Gabriella explained delicately.
“It would explain why she is so angry at them,” Rapier
added, thinking aloud.
“But, Rit-chan wasn't a virgin,” Milliea argued.
“It wasn't a one-time thing, kid,” Gabriella
elaborated.
“And she didn't want to participate,” hinted Rapier.
Milliea processed that for a long moment before gasping.
“That's unforgivable!” she exclaimed, all but leaping
out of the water and running - naked - to the room she shared with
the elf hunter.
“Yeah, I get the impression Ritsuko feels the same,”
chuckled Gabriella. “But I don't know why that would still be
pre-occupying her, or why she would be looking for healers,”
she shared her riddle with her friend.
“It could be something else, but related to that,”
suggested Rapier. “Maybe she had a kid and it died or was
sold away while she was a slave? But I don't see any sign she has
carried a kid to term,” she hypothesized.
“Maybe the abuse damaged her?” Gabriella suggested.
Rapier shrugged.
“Again, no signs of that,” she pointed out. “I
mean it isn't like she's a whore, with…gods, that's
it!” gasped the younger of the two. Gabriella took a second
to assemble the riddle.
“Gods, this is the last thing we needed,” she
groaned.
“Maybe we are wrong,” hoped the dark-haired elf.
“Our luck hasn't been that good lately,” came the
sardonic reply from her dark elf friend. “But, we do know
there is a group of healers in this area, and I think if we work
together with Milliea, we can get her to go see them,” smiled
Gabriella.
*
Airi looked out the window of the room in the palace she was
staying in during her visit to the King of one of the richest
kingdoms in the Central Kingdoms. It formed the largest kingdom in
the entire Allied Kingdoms, and shared part of a border with the
Southern Kingdoms, but there were no passes in the border that
could support troop movements, so it was mostly untouched by the
rebellion. But the fact that slavery was a widely-popular
institution in the kingdom made it a necessary visit; and not just
for Airi.
“Mistress, the King has extended an invitation to another
banquet, this time hosted by a baron of the court, tonight on his
hunting grounds. It is about two hours by coach from here,”
reported Hecate.
“Which baron?” asked Airi, grimacing a little. The fare
in this kingdom leaned heavily toward fire-roasted meats in heavy,
spicy sauces and the ever-popular rice, beans and heavy greens with
corn-based bread. Like being stuck on location in the Deep South
doing a reboot of `Deliverance', she thought sourly. She would
need at least two extra stomachs if this was going to be happening
every single evening. So far, she had been in the kingdom for a
week, and in that time, she had only not been to a banquet
once.
“I believe it is the Baron of Salladia,” Hecate
reported. Of course it is one of the ones I need to sway,
Airi thought resignedly.
“Please inform the king that I would be delighted to
attend,” she directed, Hecate bowing. When her body servant
did not immediately depart, she turned to look at Hecate directly.
“There is something else?” prompted the Chancellor.
“It is late summer, Mistress,” Hecate replied.
“First snowfall in the passes could happen in as little as
two weeks.”
“I am aware, Hecate,” Airi confirmed. “But my job
is not yet done,” she added.
“The Queen asked you to return to discuss certain matters
with her before the passes are blocked, did she not?”
reminded the servant.
“She did,” confirmed Airi.
“It will take us at least two weeks to reach the
passes,” noted Hecate.
“I am aware, dear Hecate,” came the reply. “Am I
to interpret this as your being homesick?” she prodded.
“Never, my Mistress!” denied the younger servant
fervently. “I serve you, Mistress,” she earnestly
pledged.
“I am happy to hear that, dear Hecate. Please tell the king
we will be attending,” she dismissed the servant, who left
this time.
Airi had been wrestling with a complicated decision for a while
now. The decision was rather or not to return to make sure
everything remained on track in Raltaow, and if she did, could she
convince Ritsuko to come with her. It would place them both out of
play for the winter, and that could be a problem if the military
attacked the Rebellion while they were confined. Then there was the
issue of how Ritsuko would react to the suggestion.
Pushing the thoughts aside for the moment, she focused on planning
out her plan of attack as she got ready. Hecate returned as she was
preparing to bathe, and eagerly assisted. Then, the two selected
the gown, did Airi's makeup and hair, selected her perfume for the
evening and finally got her dressed. The fashion at the moment was
for the women attending banquets to eat heartily, though in other
years, it had been to eat only a few mouthfuls and leave plenty of
food on the plates. Airi wished it had been that phase that was in
popularity right then. Still, with Hecate's help, she could make it
seem she was eating more than any five lords put together - all
while remaining slim and appealing. The two boarded the coach and
endured the ride through the hot, somewhat arid countryside to the
hunting reserve of the baron. Already, three large fire pits were
going, and wagon loads of meats and food stuffs were being prepared
for cooking by the staff and the slaves.
“Chancellor Airi, a pleasure to see you could attend
tonight,” the King greeted her.
“It was my pleasure, your majesty,” she demurred.
“And I thank you for the invitation, Baron,” she
inclined her head politely to the Baron, who had hurried over when
she arrived. “Forgive me for bringing up business so early,
but have you perhaps given any further thought to the matter we
were discussing the day before yesterday?”
“I have, in fact,” the Baron said, sounding
disappointed that she was talking shop. “But surely such
boring talk can wait until after our meal?”
“Perhaps, but I received word from my Queen she expects me to
return soon, and I have another stop to make. Once I am over the
passes, it will be at least half a year before I can return, due to
the pass's becoming impassable during the freeze,” cautioned
Airi. The Baron and the King exchanged looks before subtly moving
her a bit farther away from the other guests.
“Chancellor Airi, you make a good case for pushing for peace
negotiations with the rebelling slaves,” began the King,
“but it is a very unpopular topic with the Congress, and I
fear there is no real support for it within my own
court.”
“So, that is your decision, Baron?” Airi asked
directly.
“Please understand, Chancellor, that I agree with my King
about the case you made for negotiating, but we share no common
border with the Southern Kingdoms that can be crossed by a fighting
force, our army is largely within our borders and is still more
numerous than the entire rebel slave army, so even if they attacked
us through our neighbors, we would be quite safe. And as the King
alluded, the nobility of the land feel that negotiating with slaves
sets a dangerous precedence; one that will very likely inspire more
rebellions simply because one succeeded to some measure and our
negotiating with them would be seen as a victory for the slaves who
rose up,” explained the Baron.
“Your majesty, your grace, have you forgotten the news we got
the day I arrived?” she asked, her tone level and
serious.
“About the shipyards?” confirmed the King. “A
small incident, likely little more than accidents caused by
improper haste in the construction of the ships. I myself have seen
a house I ordered built burn to the ground because I pushed the
architect to hurry the build to the point where the chimney was
improperly finished,” argued the king, absently polishing one
of his rings on his surcoat.
“That is a brave stance, given the reports of movement of
what is believed to be an iron chariot in the area in a direct
timeline with the burning of the shipyards,” pointed out
Airi. “I have also heard that forts along the front lines
have been annihilated with no survivors, which means that a group
of soldiers from the Rebellion could have escaped into the Eastern
and Central Kingdoms. Is it not possible that the burning of the
shipyards was the action of such a group?” she prodded.
“Slaves with a knowledge of tactics, map reading and the
skill of arms to do such a thing? Ridiculous!” scoffed the
Duke.
“Their leader has led the first successful slave rebellion in
history and has defeated every attempt to defeat her made by the
entire Alliance. I believe that would suggest that she knows what
she is doing, and could well have taught her army some of those
skills,” Airi planted the seed.
“But there has been no report of enemy movement within the
kingdoms,” insisted the King.
“Would that not suggest the parties are small or perhaps work
with sympathetic persons within the kingdoms?” countered the
woman smoothly. The king and duke exchanged uneasy looks.
“Tell me, my good king, could your army handle the leader of
the rebellion and the iron chariot she used to decimate the entire
Allied Kingdoms military?”
“But she was slain in that fight, the military assured
us,” the King insisted.
“My information suggests that she might have survived,”
Airi mused, before smiling. “But, theoretically speaking,
could your army fare any better than the Alliance military
did?”
Before he could answer, the wife of the Baron and the Queen arrived
to speak with her, and for the next four hours, she planted seeds
in their heads and poisoned the conversation of the event, all
without seeming to say or do anything.
*
“Another shipyard in flames,” smiled Ritsuko, watching
through her binoculars. The three elves with her silently watched
as well.
“Are you a witch or mage, Ritsuko?” wondered Milliea.
Ritsuko giggled softly.
“No, but if you know a few things, it can sure seem that way,
can't it?” she asked. “Come on; we're done here,”
she said, turning away from the brightly-blazing fires consuming
the shipyard. This time, she had studied the situation for two days
before finally settling on a plan of action. The elves had watch,
puzzled, as she bought large quantities of nuts and cheeses, which
she began to leave in small piles by the far wall of the warehouses
during the night. After three nights of this, she started putting
the food in small tubs, then in deeper tubs, and finally into wine
barrels, using a simple wooden plank to let the rats into the
barrels, from which they couldn't escape easily. But, with the nuts
and cheeses, they didn't try that hard. Ritsuko had put a temporary
lid on the barrels, then poured in a mixture of cooking oils and
waxes into the barrels. The rats were panicked, but then calmed as
nothing happened. After every rat was completely and totally soaked
in the mixture, she had the elves help her position them at the far
corner of the shipyard. With that done, she had removed the
temporary covers, tossed in a few handfuls of coarse sawdust then
dropped a lit match into each barrel. Once the last one was lit,
she kicked over the first one, and the rats - burning like little
torches - had run in every direction, though most of them ran into
and around the warehouses, which were soon on fire, the winds
spreading the flames to the shipyards in minutes. Ritsuko had been
laughing evilly as the flaming rats played rodent arsonists.
“So why didn't the rats just burn to death?” asked
Rapier.
“The oils and waxes were the fuel, the rats' fur was the fuel
reserve, and the sawdust acted as wicks. When mixed like it was,
the oil and wax burn hot - very hot - but because the
sawdust was pulling the combustible materials from the reserve, the
rats were on fire, but not burning; well, at first. They will all
finally burn to death, but they are only rats,” she shrugged.
“It is a different take on a simple oil lamp,” she
smiled to herself. “Their fear of the fire encasing them
drove them to run, and their instincts sent them into the
warehouse, which was upwind of the shipyards. Ships are built of
dried lumber so when it swells with water, the ships become even
more seaworthy, but that makes the lumber very flammable. The winds
blow strong and steady from the southwest at this time of evening,
so they acted like bellows, creating a somewhat weak firestorm. Job
done,” she finished sounding very satisfied.
“Flaming rats. What will she think of next?” murmured
Gabriella in awe; and a bit of fear. This was not the Ritsuko she
was familiar with; even if she hadn't been very familiar with her
to begin with. The group slipped out of the city and headed for
Mike, who had been positioned on a low bluff some distance from the
town.
“Kind of reminds me of our first elf stripping,
actually,” Ritsuko shared candidly. “Only, it was fish
pirates and I was shooting from a position like Mike has. Good
times, in retrospect,” she muttered.
“I assume we are heading for the second shipyard on this
coast?” Rapier asked.
“Yeah,” Ritsuko replied, staring aimlessly at the sky
from where she had stretched out on top of Mike. The tank was
running along the main road for the time being, the darkness of
pre-dawn covering them.
“Mind if we make a couple of stops along the way?”
Gabriella asked casually. “The ships on these shipyards have
only barely had their keels laid, so there is time,” she
added. Ritsuko considered that.
“Sure,” she agreed. “Wake me just past
dawn,” she ordered, draping a forearm across her eyes and
falling into a light sleep. Gabriella pulled out a map, Rapier
leaning closer to her as they studied the map using one of the
strange torches that Ritsuko preferred. Milliea watched Ritsuko for
a bit before she spoke up.
“What are you two planning?” she asked.
“We're going to try and help Ritsuko,” Rapier answered.
“So, somewhere in here?” she directed the question to
Gabriella.
“Best guess, based on what I know. It has been over three
thousand years, though, so it is just a guess,” she
warned.
“Would anything have survived?” Rapier wondered.
Gabriella shrugged. “We will have to find out, I guess. Mike
should get us most of the way, then you and I can run it down
within a couple days either way. Milliea,” the dark elf
turned to the swords-elf, “can you take care of Ritsuko for a
few days while Rapier and I check out something in the
hills?”
“Sure!” smiled Milliea.
“We mean making sure she rests, eats and doesn't run off
somewhere,” Rapier clarified. Milliea considered that.
“I think I can,” she answered a moment later.
“Do what you have to, Milliea,” Gabriella replied, eyes
back on the map. “So, the fellowship is in this town, so if
we come in through here to reach the last major shipyard, we will
be going right past it.”
“Yeah, but will she even go talk to them, is the
question,” Rapier replied.
“Depends, I guess,” grunted Gabriella. “What if
we ask her to accompany us to see them then rope her into getting
checked out; or at least talking with them?”
“She would wonder why elves are seeing human doctors,”
predicted Rapier. Gabriella frowned.
“Yeah, she would, wouldn't she,” agreed the dark
elf.
“What about getting some of her old wounds looked at? I know
a few of them must irritate her from time to time,” suggested
the fighter.
“Maybe. Or we could suggest that she might find something
there to give her more ideas about how to kill her enemies,”
Gabriella brain-stormed.
“Ritsuko wouldn't trust a group of doctors to have anything
she could use,” Milliea said quietly. “Why not just ask
her to get checked out for our sakes? I know she would
listen!” insisted the youngest of the elves.
“Uh, yeah, sure she would, Milliea,” agreed the two
older elves. Learning impediment, learning
impediment…! they frantically reminded themselves to keep
from ridiculing the sweet young weapon. The two were still
brainstorming when the sun rose and Ritsuko stirred. Sitting up,
she yawned, stretching a bit while grimacing. Picking up her
binoculars, she scanned the area around them before directing Mike
down a smaller side-road. The tank easily switched over, taking
them along less-traveled routes to the next town, which was usually
about two full day's ride by horse. By evening, they were enjoying
some food in a tavern.
After the meal, the two carefully broached the subject of visiting
the fellowship of doctors, but were careful to keep it vague,
hinting that they might find useful information there. Ritsuko was
suspicious to say the least, but she didn't flatly say no, so they
considered it a victory. The group retired for the night after
circulating through several taverns and bars to see what the
current gossip was. They returned to Mike before dawn and were on
their way by first light.
Two days later, Gabriella and Rapier waved as they headed off on an
overgrown trail that led up into the high range of mountains that
were about a hundred miles inland from the coast. Ritsuko watched
them go from where she was resting on top of Mike, who was situated
in a position that was more camouflaged than usual and dug in more
than usual. He could cover all the approaches except for the ravine
to their left, and Ritsuko had rigged a simple string-and-bell
warning system there, keeping one of her M16s ready and pointed at
the throat of the ravine just in case. She had also swung the .50
around to point down the throat of the ravine as well.
Milliea was sitting next to her, smiling and humming a little as
she watched the clouds through the branches of the old hardwood
tree Mike was positioned under. Ritsuko got comfortable next to her
and began to clean her pistol, even though it was immaculate and
she hadn't fired a round since the last time she cleaned it - two
days before. The elf shifted her eyes to watch Ritsuko working with
her pistol. “Ritsuko, are you feeling ok?” Milliea
asked.
“I guess,” came the distracted answer. “Why do
you ask?”
“Because I want you to see a healer and get checked
out,” came the disingenuous answer. Ritsuko almost dropped
the frame of her pistol.
“What?!” she sputtered.
“I want you to see a healer and get checked out,”
repeated Milliea. “It would make us all feel better if you
would. I'll go with you!” she offered earnestly. Ritsuko
grimaced before swiftly reassembling her pistol.
“I don't have time for that nonsense,” she grunted.
“We have time,” argued Milliea. “It won't even
take an hour, you know,” she enticed as best as she
could.
“I don't mean the time, Milliea,” sighed Ritsuko.
She can be so exasperating to talk to…! she silently
snarled, but without much anger. Milliea was honest to a fault, and
was shockingly sweet-natured to be wearing and using cursed armor
and swords. And honestly, Ritsuko appreciated her child-like
innocence and optimism now more than ever.
“But you said you didn't have the time then said you didn't
mean the time. So what did you mean?” pressed the
short-haired elf. Ritsuko cycled the slide on her pistol, decocked
it and tucked it into the holster on her belt.
“You know the others and I are from a different world, right,
Milliea?” began Ritsuko. It's ok if I tell her; she won't
really understand but it will make her feel better for knowing I
told her, even if she doesn't understand, decided the human.
Milliea nodded. “Well, in my world, the science of health is
so advanced that anything the doctors here do falls into the
`witchdoctor' category. With me so far?” she asked.
“Yes!” chirped Milliea cheerfully. Ritsuko found
herself smiling a little.
“Ok,” she confirmed, “Your world knows what
diseases are, but they have no clue how to detect, identify them or
treat them, because the science behind such things is unknown here.
Because of what happened to me, I suspect that I might have gotten
sick, and that sickness could have long-term implications for me.
My problem - and Airi's too, I suppose - is that no one here can
identify the diseases without the symptoms, let alone treat them.
Still with me?” she asked.
Milliea considered that. “Yes, I think so,” she said
after a moment. “But you aren't sick,” she replied.
Ritsuko hummed, leaning back to look at the clouds as well.
“Not in any way that your world understands the term, no,
but…” she shook her head. “And that is why I
can't waste the time visiting what passes for doctors here who
can't even grasp the concept of viruses and bacteria and the
like,” the last came out as a near snarl. “This world
doesn't even have penicillin, for fuck's sake!” she all but
screamed.
Arms encircled her and pulled her to an armored chest. “I
won't say I understand everything you said, but I know you are
unhappy and stressed. If you are worried about your health, see a
doctor - the worst case is that they can't help. It isn't like you
would lose anything, right?” Milliea reasoned simply. Ritsuko
didn't reply. “Please, Ritsuko?” she begged.
“I'll think about it,” mumbled Ritsuko. Milliea held
her hug for several more minutes before Rit-chan pulled away, wet
tracks on her cheeks. As Ritsuko wiped her cheeks with a
handkerchief, Milliea had one more question.
“What's this penicillin thing?”
Ritsuko gave a rough, uneven laugh. “It's what you get the
guy who has everything - old joke from my world,” she
answered. She was silent for a long moment before she asked a
question of her own. “Hey, Milliea? Don't suppose you know
what STDs are going around in this world?”
“What's an STD?” came back the immediate response.
“Of course,” sighed Ritsuko. “It is a particular
group of diseases spread through sex,” she explained, just in
case.
“Oh! No, I can't say I do. I'm a virgin,” she said,
still smiling innocently. “Gabriella or Rapier might
know,” she added helpfully.
“Thanks, but I'll pass. Don't repeat any of this
conversation, ok?”
“Ok,” chirped Milliea, though Ritsuko knew enough to
know that Milliea might inadvertently let some or all of it slip
out in conversation. She mentally shrugged - too late to worry
about that now.
“Any idea where those two are going?” Ritsuko asked,
opening a new topic.
“Not really. They said they wanted to check on something.
Apparently only Gaby knows what they are after, but since she and
Rapier work together so often, they are both going. Don't worry,
they will be back soon,” assured Milliea. “In the
meantime, we can rest and relax,” she smiled eagerly.
“Sure,” came the off-hand reply. Ritsuko's mind was
already on the last major shipyard, though. It was easier than
thinking about the other problem. I'll give them three days,
then I am leaving them here, she decided. That shipyard needed
to burn, and it needed to burn sooner rather than later.
*
Annette looked out the windows of the office in the temple at the
riot of colors on the trees around the city. The night before they
had their first true hard frost but the temperatures had been
falling steadily as winter approached again, prompting the leaves
to change colors and begin to fall. Annette looked over at the
thermometer on her desk, wondering if it would be another cold
winter. She hoped not; it would mean things would be more difficult
if Airi went back to Raltaow.
Standing, she stretched before heading toward the exit. She needed
to think and get something to eat, and she found she had long since
lost interest in the plain food served in the temple refectory.
Besides, why should she eat that stuff when there was a whole town
just outside their gates that had numerous places to eat with
hundreds of choices? Moreover, she needed to figure out what to say
to Airi next time she talked to her via Moonlight Mirror. Her
research into the Slave Rune spell had not been encouraging.
Nodding to the worshippers and citizens alike as she made her way
out of the temple and into the city, she wondered if it would be
possible to find the original mage who had cast the spell and get
him to release it. The temple archives had nothing of any
particular use to say on the spell, since it was a spell of the
dark arts; and looked down on even in those circles. The
braids-wearing elf perked up a little at the other bit of news she
had learned. She had been speaking with various healers about the
issues Airi had brought up, and she was mildly-optimistic that a
solution could be found; especially if Airi and Ritsuko contributed
what they could about how such things worked on their world. And
she had found a healer - an adherent of the White Arts - who
claimed they could reverse the disfiguration of Airi!
“That should cheer them up,” she smiled to herself.
After all, if the healer could repair Airi's scars and remove her
tattoos, then she should be able to do the same for Ritsuko, right?
Finding a restaurant with heavenly smells coming from it, she
entered and found a seat, waiting for the waitress to come over. A
few minutes later, the waitress did, dropping off a cup of cool
water and asking her what she wanted. Annette settled on the house
stew, some sweet bread, a plate of fresh vegetables mixed with
figs, olives and dates along with a glass of wine.
While she waited, she relaxed, gradually tuning into the
conversations going on around her. A particular thread caught her
interest. Casually turning her head a bit, she caught sight of two
military officers in the far corner, hunched over their small table
and nursing large mugs of ale as they spoke to each other quietly.
We elves have great ears, though, she thought smugly as she
easily focused on the conversation.
It was very apparent that the military was having some trouble.
First, the shipyards on the East coasts had been hit, costing them
three nearly-complete warships along with the yards themselves.
Ritsuko was certainly thorough, Annette thought snidely.
Then, news had reached them of the total loss of one of the two
remaining shipyards on the West coasts. The military was
desperately trying to tighten security on the last fully-functional
and intact shipyard, but it would take them a few weeks to get more
troops to that location, since the vast majority of the Allied
military was engaged in blocking the Rebellion. Better hurry,
boys - Ritsuko is impatient these days, thought the priestess
gleefully.
But what really caught her attention was the news that the first
probing attack against the Rebels had been a catastrophe. It should
have been a simple probing attack to test the reaction of the Rebel
outposts, easy to disengage and fall back or to reinforce and push
deeper, depending on the response, but it had unfolded into a major
disaster. The lead elements had managed to isolate an outpost, and
called for reinforcements, but once the reinforcements were across
the river, the bridge had suddenly collapsed in a fireball,
stranding the troops already committed on the wrong side of the
river. Then, the outpost - which had seemed to be teetering on the
brink of being over-run had suddenly counter-attacked while two
support columns of Rebel soldiers had struck along the banks of the
river. The Alliance military had been forced to surrender to save
what men they could.
Annette sobered a little as the military officers complained about
the aftermath of that surrender. Apparently, the Rebellion army was
not overly-keen on taking prisoners. More than a few high-ranking
officers in the assault forces were killed outright, while many of
the wounded were dispatched where they fell before their bodies
were tossed into the river. The rest were stripped, bound and taken
away by the support columns. No one had heard anything in days.
Furious, the commander of that section of the line ordered siege
catapults be built on the river banks to bombard the outpost of the
rebels. Construction was on-going, but slow because woodcutting
parties often vanished if they were small, and would take twice as
long to get trees to the sites if they were large and the
unreliable supply lines had trouble getting rope to the camps; same
as with food, replacement armor and canvas for tents.
There had been attempts to make the bridge passable again, working
at night with tree trunks cut close to the camp by soldiers, but
something kept destroying the work and killing the workers. The
military high command had decided it was more magic from the Rebel
army, though they wouldn't ever admit it would have to be Boss
because she was the only magic user in the ranks and they had
already stated she was dead. The jury was still out on how to
defeat this unknown magic of the rebels. Whatever Ritsuko did,
it is working, Annette thought uneasily. But I seriously
doubt this is all there is to it from Airi's reaction. Does this
mean she is only just now starting?
Her musing was interrupted by her food arriving and by the officers
leaving. As she worked on her stew and fresh foods, she found
herself listening to a discussion between what appeared to be a
pair of merchants and a low-ranking noble of some sort on the other
side of the room from where the military men were. She focused on
that conversation as she ate.
To her surprise, it was a discussion of what sort of negotiations
would bring the fighting to an end. The merchants were reluctantly
discussing the economics of ending the fight with a negotiated
peace, while the nobles were unhappily wondering what it would mean
to negotiate the end of the rebellion of a slave army. None of them
were happy, but Annette was shocked they were even discussing the
option. Wow, I guess I owe Airi an apology, she marveled.
Granted, they are hardly chomping at the bit, but they are
discussing it as a viable way to end the rebellion; and that means
that they have concluded that winning the fight won't be possible
or at least practical.
Listening to the merchants bemoan the possible price increases a
non-slave labor force would cause while the nobles railed against
slaves daring to be given freedom just because they couldn't crush
their rebellion both amused and disturbed Annette. She had never
really given much thought to the issue of slavery. Sure, she had no
desire to own a slave and thought the idea was at best sketchy in
terms of economics and definitely compromised in terms of ethics,
but it was a long-standing institution and the slaves she had
encountered were either happy enough or deserved it. Granted, she
had been pre-occupied a lot of the time with spell fragments and
the various crisis that seemed to revolve around Celsia ever since
the first time she had used the Seren Sarat and thereby summoned
the three humans to their world, but she had been to every kingdom
region at least a couple times in the last decade, and what she had
seen had not changed her initial assessment. But that was before
Airi and Ritsuko had resurfaced.
Now, she knew better. She also knew that nothing would be the same
for her world. It had gone too far, it had taken too long and now -
ready or not - the times were changing. Annette wondered if
anything would be left of their world when Airi and Ritsuko were
done; Ritsuko especially. Politics and military science were
already nearly unrecognizable, even if militarily the Allied
Kingdoms were still far overmatched by Ritsuko and Mike all by
themselves. Politically, Airi had run through the governments like
Ritsuko had run through the Southern Kingdoms, shattering
long-established power bases, slicing apart generations-old
alliances, unbalancing the various factions and leaving most
scrambling for new allies, new power bases and factions who would
help guard their backs against the re-shuffled political scene.
Annette finished her meal, settling back to slowly sip her wine.
And I'm stuck in the eye of the storm, it would seem, she
idly mused, looking out of the restaurant's windows. She sipped
some wine as she planned out her next move. When her glass was
finished, she set it down, dropped some coins on the table to cover
the costs, and headed back to the temple. It wasn't until she was
half-way back that she realized she was being followed. Pausing to
look at a dress in a dress shop window, she worked on catching
sight of the figures following her. After a moment, she spotted
them in the reflection of the window. Silently groaning, she
entered the shop. Well, if they want to have soldiers following
me around, they will learn to hate that assignment, she thought
vindictively as she began to assemble dresses to try on. Outside
the shop, the two military intelligence officers grimaced under
their hoods as they saw a widely-grinning Annette eagerly piling up
dresses in her arms.
“I hate this mission,” growled one.
“No shit,” came the irritated response. “She
never talks to anyone, or does anything suspicious, but we have to
watch her every move and write reports on what she does; or rather,
what she doesn't do. We can't even grab a bite to eat when
she does in case she tries to slip off somewhere. If command
doesn't end this damn assignment, I'm going AWOL,” threatened
the second.
“Me, too. Rather be down south anyway; at least there, we can
monitor real enemies,” the first grunted. Time passed.
“Is she going to be in there all day or what?”
“You aren't married, I take it,” the second replied,
mean amusement in his tone. “Women can spend an entire day
just looking at one dress, kid,” the senior-most
replied. “Long-ears had an armful of dresses.”
“Why me?” moaned the first. “And you aren't
married, either,” he sniped back.
“I was, once,” the man replied.
“So what happened?” asked his partner.
“She got upset about camp followers and campaign
liaisons,” snorted the older soldier. “Just as well;
she was wasting too much of my already-meager pay,” he
added.
“I'm never getting married,” vowed the first.
“Good man,” came the approving reply. Time passed.
“Are we sure she is still in there?”
“One door in front, back door exits to the alley that comes
out over there,” replied his partner, indicating the mouth of
an alley within sight of the pair. “No long-ears in or out of
either.” Time passed.
“We better go in and confirm she didn't use a spell or
something,” sighed the senior agent, standing.
“In a dress shop?” came the disbelieve reply.
“What are we going to say to the owner? `Just
looking'?”
“We make something up; like wanting to get a new dress for
the wife or something,” came the answer. “Come on,
kid.”
The two entered the shop, the bell above the door chiming as they
did so. The saleswoman turned to greet the customers, but stopped,
frowning suspiciously at the two men. “Can I help
you…gentlemen?” she asked, sounding very skeptical
about two men entering a shop that catered exclusively to
women.
“Just looking!” blurted out the younger man. “For
the wife! Just looking for a new dress for the wife!” he
hastily clarified. The saleswoman looked skeptical, but seemed
inclined to accept the story for the moment.
“Very well, sir,” she replied, maintaining her distance
from the two, “what is her size?” she asked. The
younger man blinked.
“Her size?” he wondered, lost.
“No idea, but she's about an inch taller than you, same size
chest give or take, a bit narrower in the waist and a little wider
in the hips,” the older man came in with the save. The
saleswoman's expression tightened a little.
“I see,” she managed a neutral tone. “And her
favorite colors?”
“Pink! And yellow!” the younger one answered with the
first thing to pop into his head. The woman studied the two for a
moment.
“Uh huh. Is she a blonde?” asked the woman.
“Uh…yeah! Why do you ask?” the younger one
replied, clearly on guard.
“Because those colors would clash horribly with her
hair,” came the reply from the salesgirl. Her tone clearly
said she wasn't buying anything they said. “How about
patterns, materials and cuts?” she asked, a malicious glint
in her eyes.
“This is a waste of our time,” the older one grunted,
turning to the door.
“So you are just going to chicken out and run away without
anything for your wife?” came Annette's voice, the priestess
appearing from behind a rack of dresses. “That is not very
nice,” she said, smiling coldly as well. “Tell you
what,” she went right on, having caught them in a lie,
“you two big, strong men sit right over there and Isalea and
I will find the perfect dress for your wife,” she
indicated a small, uncomfortable-looking bench wedged in a corner
of the shop. “Go on,” urged Annette, “unless you
were lying to the nice salesgirl?” hinted the elf.
“N…not at all,” the younger one caved in. The two
barely managed to squeeze onto the bench.
Annette turned to the salesgirl. “I couldn't help but hear
what they said, so she would be about a size eight. Now, as a
blonde, she would be better off with dark green with ivory wouldn't
you say? Brocade and silk, of course, with a cute flower pattern
stitched into the bodice, naturally,” she began eagerly.
“Exactly what I was thinking, Priestess,” enthused the
human salesgirl. “If she is about my size up top, it would be
best to have a notched-top with half-cups, too.”
“And a bustle, if she is wider in the hips than you,”
pointed out Annette.
“Right!” nodded the salesgirl. “And we have just
the dress!” she nearly squealed, heading to the center-most
display and carefully taking down a fancy dress. “It's even
the right size, too! Note, please, gentlemen, that the bodice
lacing strip is whalebone with pure silver eyelets and gold piping.
Your wife will be the envy of the neighborhood,” she nearly
sang. “The silk is from the silk factory of the Countess of
Hywyleth - a very prestigious and quality cloth that will be
recognized for such by other ladies and worth every last gold
crown,” she enthused. “The embroidery is hand-stitched
with individual colored threads, rather than the more common dying,
giving it that signature look of quality all women seek. This,
gentlemen, is the dress for your wife!”
The older man grimaced. “We'll take your word for it,
miss,” he said. The saleswoman swiftly packaged the dress for
transport while chatting with Annette, who had happened to settle
by the door, blocking their escape. With the dress packaged, she
gave the two the price, which made the color drain from their
faces. After a very spirited haggling session, the two left all
their money and a rather large draft note with the saleswoman,
departing with the dress as Annette and the salesgirl thanked them
for their business and promised their wife would love the
dress.
“Damn,” breathed the younger man, carrying the packaged
dress. “This thing is more expensive than hand-fitted plate
armor for a knight and his horse!”
“Why do you think women get married, kid? Someone has to pay
for their clothes,” the older one grunted. The younger one
made to toss the package away. “Don't even think of throwing
that away, kid - we had to spend military funds for it, so we have
to take it to the paymaster's office,” he sighed.
“We have to take this thing through the barracks?”
blinked the younger man.
“No, you have to take it through the barracks. I'm
pulling rank,” he blandly replied. The younger soldier
winced. Minutes later, he was enduring cat-calls, wolf-whistles and
all other manner of verbal abuse as he made his way past his fellow
soldiers with the dress. He knew he would never, ever live this
down, and vowed then and there that he was done following the
priestess around unless the orders were to arrest or kill her. He
also wondered how best to get back at his partner for throwing him
to the wolf-whistlers.
*
“So this is it?” asked Ritsuko, looking over the musty
tomes and scrolls and folded maps in the bag Gabriella had slung
over her shoulder.
“Apparently so,” came the distracted reply. Ritsuko
eyed the two before grabbing her med-kit.
“I'll get you patched up before we hit the trail
again,” she said, pulling out bandages, gauze, disinfectant
and a couple small suture kits. She paused, then added a couple
foil packs of pain killers. “You two get into a fight or
what?” she asked, fishing up a canteen of water and handing
the elves the pills from the packets. “Swallow these, two
each,” she ordered.
“Traps, mostly,” Rapier said before downing the
pills.
“Couple of animals, too,” Gabriella added after she
swallowed her own pills. Milliea brought over a shallow pan of
clean water and a clean cloth.
“Strip and get cleaned up,” Ritsuko directed,
organizing her supplies. “It will make it easier for me to
treat your wounds,” she added, her tone distracted as she dug
in the large med-kit from the tank. The two did as asked, wanting
to get cleaned up as well.
Once the two had wiped themselves down, Ritsuko got to work on
their wounds. It was the first time the two had seen how the humans
treated wounds. Ritsuko worked efficiently and before they knew it,
their wounds were all fixed, the pain barely a low throb and the
occasional twinge of pain if they tugged on the stitching she had
done on their largest wounds. Though not seriously injured, the
cuts, abrasions, punctures and contusions had needed treatment;
though only two wounds required any stitching, and those only a few
stitches for each.
“So, what are you going to do about clothes?” asked
Ritsuko when she was done, the kit re-stowed for the next time it
was needed. Rapier's clothes had suffered the worst of the wear,
but had likely been the reason that she was less injured that
Gabriella, whose fur bikini offered little protection. Both of
their cloaks were pretty much just rags now, and both would
probably be looking for new boots in the next town.
“I've got a spare outfit in my pack,” shrugged
Gabriella, tossing what was left of her old fur bikini aside
indifferently before rummaging in her pack a moment. Pulling out
another fur bikini that looked like it was made from the same skin
as the last one, she was swiftly dressed again, though she didn't
put her boots back on.
“You can borrow my sandals,” Ritsuko said, offering the
leather-soled, cross-tying roman-style sandals she had made while a
slave to the elf. Gabriella nodded her thanks, swiftly lacing the
sandals up. Mike's armor could get uncomfortably warm at times, she
had learned.
“I have a spare pair of shorts, but not a new top or
pants,” Rapier frowned, having been going through her pack.
“Meant to get new ones for a while, but never got the
chance,” she shrugged. Ritsuko eyed the elf.
“Try these,” she said, offering the fighter one of her
black tee shirts and a pair of her tactical pants. Rapier found
them to be close enough in fit, and the pants - though baggy on her
- didn't interfere with her fighting style. Ritsuko put her foot
beside Rapiers for a moment before digging back into her supplies.
After a couple of minutes, she pulled out a pair of shoes that were
worn but still functional. Raising an eyebrow at the colors -
bright blue against burnt orange - Rapier nevertheless accepted
them, finding them to be a good fit.
“So, refit and resupply time, I guess,” Ritsuko said,
easily hopping off the tank and beginning to break down the camo
netting. Milliea finished securing the emptied tin basin to Mike's
hull and then assisted Ritsuko with the netting. In very short
order, the netting was secure again, and Mike started up, easily
finding his way back to the side-roads and resuming the trip to the
next city. The group arrived the following day at a bit past noon,
leaving Mike in a safe spot before heading in to do some
shopping.
That evening, they returned to drop off the supplies they had
gathered at Mike before heading back into the city for dinner and
some recon. The leather goods that Rapier and Gabriella had ordered
wouldn't be ready before noon the next day, so they were basically
killing time. Milliea stuck to Ritsuko like she was glued there,
while Rapier and Gabriella remained close to the two. After dinner,
they mingled with the crowds, going from tavern to tavern, though
drinking very little.
The news they heard was encouraging, but also made Ritsuko
restless. There were incidents up and down the coast, and in most
major cities. Caravans were failing to make their destinations,
officials and nobles were having trouble with their subjects,
markets were seeing increased disruption, and the number of
accidents was steadily increasing everywhere. The guardsmen and
enforcement were arresting criminals, but it didn't stop the
trouble; in fact, it escalated it. Animosity was leading to
friction between the classes, and that friction was building
steadily toward the ignition point.
As they were leaving the city for the night, they saw a fire
springing up on the other side of town. Ritsuko paused to watch for
a moment before tossing her head, the four leaving the town. The
next day, they learned that the building that had burnt to the
ground (and partially burnt the five buildings closest to it) had
been the training facility for the local garrison, who were
reported to be training up a company to join the fighting against
the rebellion. What was more interesting to the group was that
someone had decorated the wall of the mayor's estate with graffiti
while everyone was busy with the burning building. The graffiti -
swiftly whitewashed over - had allegedly said `Boss is coming'.
Supposedly, this was the work of some street urchins in the employ
of one of the crime syndicates in the city, but that official
statement didn't hold water with the citizenry, who whispered about
the dreaded leader of the Rebellion, the fire-haired Amazon
sorceress known only as `Boss' and how horrible it would be if she
and her army came to their town. Some women gossiped about this
while unknowingly within arms-reach of Ritsuko. It was the popular
stance that rebellious slaves working for Boss had been behind
everything that went wrong in the city - even weather
phenomenon.
After picking up the leather goods for Gabriella and Rapier, the
group drifted on out of town, loaded up on Mike and headed south
again. Before nightfall, they came across what was left of a
caravan of wagons, which had been hastily dumped in a ravine
between the main road and the side trail they were running on, the
supplies in the wagons missing and a few bodies among the wagons
wearing the uniform of the enforcement department. Ritsuko had
barely even given it a glance as they passed.
“So,” said Gabriella as morning broke and Ritsuko was
making herself a cup of coffee as Mike barreled along on a
better-traveled side route to the main road, “we're coming up
on the place where the fellowship has their campus. How about we
swing by and talk with them? Maybe have them look over our wounds
and how you patched them. Might be a good chance for them to learn
and for you to see what they might know.”
“Gabs, do me a favor and stop treating me like a
moron,” grunted Ritsuko. “Milliea talked, you
know,” she added. Gabriella sighed.
“Figured she would,” admitted the orange-haired dark
elf, “but that doesn't change anything. We are worried about
you, and we are trying to help you as best as we can.”
“It isn't you all who can't help me; it's this world,”
muttered Ritsuko.
“So, are we going to have to have a big fight about this or
will you humor us and talk to them?” Rapier interjected as
she sat up from her makeshift bed on Mike's rear deck. Ritsuko
glanced over, seeing Milliea watching her from where she was
perched on the front deck of Mike's hull, one arm over the base of
the main cannon's barrel.
“Fine, I'll talk with them,” she allowed, sipping her
coffee. “But I don't have any expectations,” she
muttered darkly to herself. All three elven women heard her
clearly, though. The three exchanged relieved looks. The rest of
the day passed mostly in silence from Ritsuko.
Once night fell, she directed Mike to get on the main road and run
at full for a while, the tank eagerly doing so. The occasional
traveler they met was left terrified by the huge, dark form that
thundered by them in the dark, barely a dim glow to be seen,
leaving the ground shaking in their wake; and usually soiled pants
as well. Before dawn, Ritsuko moved Mike back onto the side roads,
slowed him down a bit, and by the time the sun was fully risen,
Mike was once more tucked away in a good spot, camouflaged and
resting while the human girl and the elven women got their things
together and headed off toward the campus where the fellowship had
their school. It was a three hour walk, but none of them
minded.
Ritsuko had debated what to wear, and had finally decided on
wearing local clothes instead of her clothes from home or tactical
outfit. She kept her shoes, but the skirt and top were local dress,
and the cloak she wore was also normal for travelers. Her gun belt
remained, and she had her G36 tucked into her small day-pack along
with some other `necessities' that made the elves uneasy as they
had come to understand her capabilities more as they traveled with
her. They suspected that she had contingency plans to leave the
school in flames or drowned in blood if things went sideways, but
none of them said anything because they didn't want to antagonize
her now that she had agreed to talk to the doctors and healers.
It had taken them until nearly noon to enter the campus, as Ritsuko
had insisted that they check the entire perimeter and observe the
people on the campus before going in. And once they were in the
campus, it had taken a bit of talking to get the directions to the
building they needed. The vaguely arrogant and disdainful attitude
of the students and staff they had encountered was very obviously
making Ritsuko's temper fray. More than once, Gabriella or Rapier
had had to slip a hand over her mouth to keep her from starting a
fight with some pompous ass.
It had gotten worse when they had finally gotten to the right
building and tried to see one of the fellowship. An officious
little toad of a secretary had demanded that they make an
appointment for later that month, since the fellowship was very,
very busy with important matters. Before Ritsuko could drag the
little shit over the desk and shove her pistol down his throat,
Rapier grabbed her arm as Gabriella stepped between them.
“Calm down, Rits,” Gabriella murmured.
“How rude!” the man huffed. “I insist you leave
before I call security,” he added.
Ritsuko's eyes went flat. “Yeah, you do that, toady,”
she snarled, her free arm snaking back. Gabriella cursed, grabbing
that arm so she and Rapier were holding her from either side.
“If you keep annoying my friend, I will be forced to kill
you,” Milliea said, her tone apologetic yet still cheerful as
she touched the man's throat with one of her swords. “Nothing
personal, but she needs to talk with the Fellowship and your
attitude is making her angry. You wouldn't like her angry, so
please stop being such a dick-hole to her - pretty please?”
she requested. The friendly tone of her voice and bright, happy
smile were at jarring odds to the rock-steady sword at his
throat.
“Y…you wouldn't…!” began the man, already
sweating as a tiny trickle of blood seeped down his neck. Milliea's
swords were sharp as a razor, after all, and could cut armor like
it was tissue, so even touching it lightly could lead to blood
loss.
“I wouldn't want to, no,” agreed Milliea, “but to
save the lives of everyone else here, I would kill you. But it
wouldn't be personal, I promise!” she added earnestly.
“It will be when I kill him,” snarled Ritsuko. The
secretary was soaked in sweat now, a red trickle running down his
neck and staining his shirt. Gabs and Rapier were struggling a
little with Ritsuko. They were no match for her if she could get
her hands on a weapon, but they were both martial artists, and they
had her arms, so they could keep her from going nuts on the campus;
but it wasn't easy.
“I…I believe a spot just opened,” the man
capitulated. “P…please go straight on in!” he
begged hoarsely. Milliea withdrew her sword.
“Thank you so much!” she chirped happily.
“Was that so fucking hard, asshole?” growled
Gabriella.
“Next time, don't start something you can't finish,
shithead,” added Rapier, the two of them escorting the
still-restrained Ritsuko toward the door to the office.
“I'll be back for you,” snarled Ritsuko darkly.
“Easy, Rits,” soothed the two elven women restraining
her. Milliea took the rear position, smiling happily and humming a
little. The secretary collapsed in his chair, hyperventilating and
needing to change pants. For a moment, he contemplated calling
security, but almost immediately thought better of it. After a
calming pull from a bottle of reserve corn whiskey he kept in the
simple desk, he decided he wasn't feeling well enough to work the
rest of the day, and swiftly gathered his things before running for
the door. As he left, he told the greeter to call in the substitute
secretary for the fellowship, and to hold all appointments until
the fellowship asked.
In the building, Gabriella shoved the door open, finding it led to
a small anteroom. Not seeing anyone in the anteroom, the group
moved to the next door, Rapier and Gabriella cautiously releasing
Ritsuko's arms. “I'm fine,” she muttered, flexing her
arms before suddenly stepping forward and delivering an
anger-fueled front-kick to the door, which shattered around the
latch before flying open and smashing against the wall. Without
waiting, Ritsuko strode into the room, Gabriella, Rapier and
Milliea hurrying after her.
“Which of you are members of the Fellowship?” she
demanded, her tone crisp and level, but with a dangerous
undercurrent of anger.
“What is the meaning of this?” began one of the dozen
or so people in the room.
“Are you a member of the Fellowship?” shot back
Ritsuko, hands on her hips.
“I am,” began the person.
“Good. Sit down. Everyone who is not a member of the
Fellowship, leave now,” she ordered curtly. A couple of
people looked around at the others. “I said
now!” roared Ritsuko, the two scurrying out.
“I have some questions for you all, and depending on your
answers, this might be one of the most educational days in your
lives; or the shortest,” she added darkly.
“Rits, calm down,” repeated Gabriella. “You
promised to talk to them,” she reminded the red-head.
“I am talking to them,” retorted Ritsuko.
“Um, I think you are more threatening them than talking to
them,” offered Milliea, her tone apologetic and
conciliatory.
“Everyone is a critic,” she muttered. “Since you
three are so gung-ho on this, how about you talk to them,
then?” she bit out, fingers flexing.
“That might be for the best,” Rapier agreed. “You
will have to excuse our friend,” she addressed the group.
“She's been having a bad couple of...well, some bad
times,” she redacted her statement. “We came here to
see if you could help her.”
“Why should we help such a rude person?” muttered one
of the group.
“Because if you don't, she could well decide to slaughter you
all and burn your campus to the ground,” replied Rapier.
“And I personally vouch for her ability to do so and doubly
so for her willingness to do so.”
“Why is she so angry?” another asked. “Perhaps it
is a hormone imbalance in her mind, or womanly troubles,” he
postulated. Ritsuko's eyes narrowed a little.
“Fucking witch doctors,” she purred dangerously.
“We're wasting our time with these ignorant fools,” she
pronounced, irritation radiating from her like light from the
sun.
“Ignorant?!” sputtered one of the Fellowship.
“Alright, everyone shut up and look at this,” Gabriella
said, shifting her cloak to reveal one of the sutures Ritsuko had
sewn. She moved closer to let them get a good look at the
workmanship. “How old would say that wound is?” she
asked after they had all seen the work.
“A week, I would say,” one of the Fellowship
remarked.
“No, more like ten days,” another disagreed.
“Note the healing that has occurred, as well as the removal
of the thread,” he pointed out.
“That woman stitched this up the day before yesterday,”
she said, pointing to Ritsuko. “How about this one?”
she said, shifting again to show another of her wounds that had a
bandage over it. The group - now interested - gathered closer to
study the bandage.
“What manner of sorcery is this?” one wondered, poking
at the bandage.
“It is a bandage she applied. It covers and protects a
puncture wound,” replied Gabriella. “Look at this
scuff,” she said, indicating a spot of skin she had abraded
against some rough rocks during her adventure. “This was
bleeding, swollen and red day before yesterday,” she stated,
the group studying the scabbed-over wound. The swelling was gone,
the scabs well formed, and the injury clearly healing quickly and
correctly.
“Amazing,” murmured one of the Fellowship.
“If she is capable of such healing, why is she here?”
wondered another. It was better work than they had ever seen, after
all.
“Knowledge,” answered Rapier. “What do you know
of diseases?” asked the elf.
“We are very well versed in diseases. It is one of our
primary fields of research,” bragged another of the
fellowship. Ritsuko snorted to herself, but Milliea touched her
shoulder soothingly.
“What do you know about diseases spread by sexual
activity?” asked Rapier.
“You mean Whores' Condition? We know that well,” the
man replied. Ritsuko's hands balled into fists.
“How do you diagnose the diseases?” asked Ritsuko, her
tone tight and angry.
“By their symptoms, of course, as always,” a different
member replied.
“How many are you aware of?” asked the Elf Hunter.
“What do you mean? Whores' Condition is a single
ailment,” came the answer. “It progresses in stages,
though the stages are not always in the same sequence from whore to
whore. In the end, it is a fatal condition, though - usually from
poisons in the bloodstream,” he explained.
“Fucking morons,” bit out Ritsuko, shaking her head.
“Describe the symptoms for every stage you know of,”
she ordered.
“Well, as I said, the order of the stages does not always
occur in the same sequence between whores. It is easiest to examine
the patient and see if she exhibits any of the symptoms.”
“Never mind. What about treatments?” she asked.
“Treatment? For Whores' Condition? Don't be silly!”
scoffed a member of the Fellowship.
“Why would treating a disease be silly?” wondered
Milliea, sounding confused.
“Because it is an ailment seen only in whores and
prostitutes,” came the answer. “No one ever gets it but
them.”
“Slaves never get it?” asked Gabriella. The doctors
shrugged as a group.
“No one ever brings their property to us to be checked out,
but I should imagine that such a thing is impossible. We have a
theory about Slaves' Disorder, but that has nothing to do with
Whores' Condition,” he stated with great certainty.
“Let me guess: some - or all - of the symptoms match between
the two,” Ritsuko stated, her knuckles turning white.
“Well, yes, they often do,” admitted another,
“but that is most likely because a slave and a whore had
relations, thus cross-contaminating each other.”
“It never occurred to you geniuses that perhaps the slaves
were being treated like whores by the same disease-carrying
fuck-holes who spread these diseases, did it?” accused
Ritsuko, her teeth bared and hands shaking with rage.
“That is preposterous,” scoffed one of the Fellowship.
“Diseases do not cross over from caste to caste. It is why
nobles live longer than commoners, and why commoners live longer
than whores or slaves,” explained the man.
“For the sake of argument,” bit out the gunslinger,
“if a noblewoman showed up with one of the symptoms of
Whores' Condition, what would you do to treat her?” she
asked.
“Well, it depends on the symptom,” began one of the
doctors. “But elixir of red cinnabar usually fixes the
problem.”
“Yeah, death cures all ailments,” snorted Ritsuko.
“So, that is a big, fat `no' on treatments that actually
work,” she sneered. “You don't have the
slightest idea what bacteria is, do you? And if you don't know what
that is, then you have no idea what a virus is, nor how to create
antibiotics to treat diseases. It's like the fucking dark ages
here,” she spat. The doctors seemed intrigued and offended at
the same time.
“What do you speak of?” wondered one. Ritsuko sneered
at them.
“There isn't enough time left in your lives for me to even
begin to explain the simplest concepts to you bunch. Tell me, do
you wash your hands between patients?” she asked.
“Certainly!” came the indignant reply. “We are
well aware that doing so increases the chances of patients
recovering.”
“Well, that's certainly more than I expected from you
charlatans,” she snorted. “What do you with
bandages?” she asked.
“We wash them between patients, as well, if they are in
sufficient condition to be re-used,” answered another of the
group.
“Try boiling them for several minutes; preferably in a mix of
water and vinegar,” grunted Ritsuko. “If you do that -
and do not allow them to touch any surface that a patient or doctor
that has touched a patient touches - you will find that your
survival rate grows exponentially. And cover your mouth and nose
with fine cloth that is also sterilized between uses, too, you damn
savages,” she added.
“That would make it harder to breathe,” replied a
member of the Fellowship.
“Not really, but it would decrease the odds of the patient
getting an infection,” grunted Ritsuko. “Covering a
wound with antiseptic helps, but since you don't have the means to
make it, you need to find aloe Vera plants and use the sap from
them.”
“Aloe Vera?” blinked the oldest of the Fellowship.
Ritsuko described the plant. “Ah, you mean Medicinal
Cactus,” he nodded to himself. Ritsuko waved away the
distinction.
“The gel-like sap helps protect wounds from infection. You
can also strain and refine it for a drink that will help heal
certain disorders. It doesn't taste that good, but drink it
straight and you will see improvements. Keep wounds clean and
covered while they heal. Change bandages often until the wound
begins to knit. That will improve your survival rate many times
over.”
The group was discussing this in murmurs. “And for your
information, diseases don't know or care about castes, they are
transmitted by touch, sex, bodily fluids - like sneezes - and
sometimes by air. Bacteria, viruses, mold and funguses are the most
common causes of sicknesses, and the bacterial and virus strains
can self-modify to infect new people and to resist treatment. There
are more sources of infection than there are ways to defend against
them, so start working on learning the natural counters for
sicknesses. Until you learn how to work with chemistry, you are
going nowhere fast,” she sighed.
“We work closely with alchemists,” began one of the
Fellowship.
“Good luck with that,” dismissed Ritsuko. “But
have them start working with bread mold. There is an antibiotic
called `penicillin' that is derived from that which will treat a
lot of the diseases you have here. And on that note, which of you
is the most knowledgeable about Whores' Condition and the
symptoms?” she asked. One of the fellowship raised a hand.
Ritsuko crooked her finger at them, taking him to the corner of the
room and whispering in his ear for a bit. He shook his head. She
whispered a bit more, but got the same reaction. Ritsuko's
shoulders slumped a bit as she turned back to her friends.
“We are done here,” she said, her tone flat.
“Rits, are you sure…?” began Rapier.
“Very sure,” came the reply. The group exchanged looks
before the three elves followed her out of the room. Ritsuko set a
fast pace back to Mike, and immediately ordered him to crank up and
head out. She had a shipyard to burn to the ground, after all.
*
“You have been busy, Rit-chan,” Airi said a week later.
Ritsuko hummed.
“Five shipyards destroyed, and the fires are
spreading,” she replied, her tone distracted.
“How did you destroy the one in the south of the Western
Kingdoms?” wondered the actress. Ritsuko glanced at her.
“Three hundred pounds of fine flour, some simple hot-air
balloons, a few rifle rounds and a flare from Mike's signaling
kit,” she said. Seeing Airi frown, she gave her friend a
smile. “Flour dust is very explosive when mixed with air,
Airi. By having it fall from the simple balloons and by creating a
large cloud of it that blew in with the wind, it covered the yard
in a fine cloud. The flare ignited it and it acted a bit like a
fuel-air explosive round, destroying most of the structures and
flattening the majority of the workers, while the various forging
and sealing fires were spread to the lumber stacks. With the
shockwave having killed or incapacitated most of the people around,
the fires could get well established, and by the time they started
throwing water, it was too late,” she smiled coldly.
“I see,” Airi replied. “I hear you visited the
Fellowship of Doctors,” she noted.
“Bust,” was all Ritsuko said, her tone closed off and
guarded.
“Ritsuko, what do you think of heading to Raltaow for the
winter?” asked Airi.
“Don't think that is such a good idea. The military is
starting to run probes, and my cells are beginning operations in
earnest. I need to be able to move around and either put fires out
or fan the flames,” argued the younger of the two. Airi
sipped her wine.
“Would you take me and your team back over the pass, at
least? I want you to look the pass over and see what you think. The
passes snow up early, and are impassable by foot or horse, but Mike
is a different case. I know that you can bring us in and get back
over the pass before it snows up, and that would allow me to
introduce you to the Queen as someone she can trust and take advice
from, doubling our control and bringing you right into the very
heart of court. Please, Ritsuko,” she added, taking
Rit-chan's hands in her own and squeezing them.
Ritsuko studied the table top for a moment before nodding.
“Ok, I can do that for you, Airi,” she said
quietly.
“Thank you, Rit-chan,” Airi said softly. “By the
way, there is some information that Annette uncovered that we need
to discuss, and it is best done in Raltaow than anywhere in the
Allied Kingdoms,” she added.
“Is it about getting this damn rune off us?” asked
Ritsuko eagerly.
“Not directly, but it does impact on that,” Airi
assured her.
“Did she at least find out what the name of the nobleman is
and where he lives?” asked the younger woman tightly.
“I have been putting out feelers about that, but have not yet
identified him specifically,” Airi replied. “There are
a surprising number of nobles who dabble in the slave trade,”
she sighed.
“Give me the list, I'll narrow it down,” promised
Ritsuko. Airi knew her younger companion would narrow that list to
zero in a matter of days if she gave her the list.
“I know you are in a very search-and-destroy mood right now,
but have you considered that our target might not be on the list at
all?” asked Airi. “Remember how no one ever called him
by name? Not once in all the time we were there, Rit-chan,”
she reminded her friend. “That got me thinking,” she
continued once Ritsuko frowned. “It could well be that no one
knows he is a slaver. And if that is the case, slaughtering the
nobles who dabble in slavery will only push him deeper into cover.
Acting prematurely could cost us our chance to repay
him.”
“I won't let him get away with it,” vowed Ritsuko.
“I didn't say we were. There is also the issue of Junpei and
Celsia,” Airi turned the conversation over to a new
tangent.
“I heard Junpei - as the White Dragon - was being a pest in
the Southern Kingdoms,” snorted Ritsuko. “Someone sent
him to the southern port, and he has been amusing himself street
brawling down there with most of the miscreants. He always asks
about `Boss' and occasionally about me, but never by name. I think
something is wrong with him; I mean, more wrong than usual,”
she snickered.
“Agreed. But he might know who the nobleman is, or at least
where he lives,” pointed out Airi. Ritsuko make a face.
“Don't tell me you are suggesting we go pick that tool
up?” she groaned.
“Perhaps,” Airi smiled. Ritsuko sighed tragically.
“But I am more concerned with how Celsia has vanished
completely.”
“She could be dead,” Ritsuko said softly, idly turning
the cup of tea around and around with her fingertips.
“That thought has crossed my mind as well,” admitted
Airi. “But we have to assume she isn't until it is proven
otherwise. Remember our situation regarding going home.”
“Couldn't Annette do it? She seems more reliable
anyway,” countered Ritsuko.
“Perhaps, but Celsia has a statistically greater chance of
getting us back by spell work, so we should play it that way until
it is time to come up with a new plan.”
The two women were silent for several long minutes. “What did
Gabriella stop to pick up?” Airi asked to break the
silence.
“Some sort of ancient loot, by the looks of it,”
Ritsuko said. The two lapsed back into silence after that,
eventually going to bed, Ritsuko hugging Airi as they slept, one
hand gripping her pistol even as she rested her cheek against
Airi's shoulder.
In the room next door, Gabriella was going over the spoils of their
raid on the ancient Dark Elf kingdom capital. Rapier and Milliea
were there, as was Annette by means of moonlight mirror.
“That is very interesting information, Gabriella,”
Annette said. “I wish I could study it all in person in
greater detail,” she thought aloud.
“So grab an air fish and head for Raltaow. We will probably
be heading out at first light ourselves for there,” Gabriella
suggested.
“Well, that would be fine, but the only air fish that can
climb over those mountains is an air narwhale, and we don't have
one of those,” Annette sighed. Rapier frowned.
“The military has some,” she noted. “Why not
borrow one or steal one?” she suggested.
“And how would I do that?” came the dry response.
“It's not like I could…” Annette stopped,
frowning. “Maybe I could,” she murmured
thoughtfully.
“What about this healer of the White Arts you found for
Airi?” asked Milliea.
“What about her?” asked Annette.
“Send her to Raltaow,” suggested Gabriella.
“She refuses to leave her clinic,” Annette replied,
sounding frustrated. “Nothing will budge her, either,”
complained the priestess.
“Bet I could budge her,” grinned Gabriella.
“Let's just wait for Airi to be ready,” suggested
Rapier.
“Guess we will have to, if we are going to Raltaow,”
Gabriella grunted.
“On that note, how is Ritsuko?” asked Annette.
“Angry,” replied Rapier immediately.
“Tense,” Gabriella added without hesitation.
“Scared,” Milliea said, making the other blink.
“I wouldn't call what she has been doing being scared,
Milliea,” began Gabriella slowly.
“But she is,” insisted the sword maiden. “You saw
her at that place where the healers hung out.”
“Yeah, when she kicked in the door and would have killed them
all if we hadn't stopped her?” reminded Rapier. “If
that is her scared, I really don't want to see her
angry.”
“In all fairness, that secretary had it coming, and if they
had suggested I was a whore, I would have hurt them, too,”
Gabriella half-defended the human.
Milliea frowned, tilting her head. “Didn't you see her
shoulders slump a little after she spoke with that one guy? I think
she is scared she is seriously sick and can't do anything about
it,” suggested Milliea.
“She doesn't look or act sick,” Rapier began.
“Maybe not in a way we understand it, perhaps,” mused
Annette. “Will she talk with anyone about it?”
The three shook their heads. “Not even with Airi,”
admitted Rapier. Annette frowned.
“That doesn't reassure me,” she admitted. The three in
the room agreed.
“Maybe they just need some time together,” Milliea
suggested. “I mean, they were apart for years, and then they
met up, but they can barely spend a day together before they have
to run off to take care of stuff. It could be that they haven't had
time to relax with just them and get comfortable around each other
again.”
“Perhaps,” Annette considered.
“If they had time with nothing else to do,” mused
Rapier.
“It could lead to them to talking with each other,”
agreed Gabriella. Like if they were stranded in Raltaow for
eight months or so, three of the four elves thought in
unison.
*
“Hold charge! Hold charge!” screamed the Knight-captain
as loudly as he could. His company of lancers raced by him even as
he frantically waved his lance in the signal to hold charge.
“Damn you, hold!” he screamed in frustration. Just
beyond where his charger had slid to an uncertain stop, his lancers
were piling up as they hit the hedgehog stakes and trenches lined
with sharpened stakes. The snow had mostly concealed the
fortification until it was too late, the blood of its first victims
revealing the defensive work.
“Archers!” came the cry from beyond the hedgehog
stakes. Immediately, arrows began to rain down on the forces that
had managed to stop before the first trench. Cursing, the
knight-captain threw his triangular shield up to protect himself.
The arrows rained down, but couldn't penetrate the shield, and a
couple that hit his calf didn't penetrate enough to disable him.
Horses, however, were dropping like flies. Behind his cavalry were
the foot soldiers who had initiated the attack against the outpost
of the Rebel army. When the outpost had broken and run for it, the
cavalry rushed forward to catch them. This was the result.
“Dismount, draw swords and take cover in the trench!”
he yelled, discarding the lance and pulling his broadsword as he
jumped off his horse just before the animal took an arrow to the
eye that dropped it, thrashing, to the snow-covered ground. Keeping
his shield up, he jumped into the trench, feeling the sharpened
stakes poke at him before snapping against his armor. He snorted.
“Didn't count on us using your own trenches against you, did
you filthy criminals?” he muttered as more of his men joined
him. The infantry advanced to join them in the trench.
“We must move over the hedgehogs and close with the
enemy,” he yelled to his men and the infantry with them.
“Their arrows can't penetrate our armor at this range, so we
will form columns with a knight in front, and footmen behind to
close with the enemy. How many made it?” he asked, wondering
how many infantry would be behind each knight.
“Sir! Most of the infantry retreated under the
bow-fire,” yelled one of his men.
“My lord!” yelled a footman not far from him, a handful
of the soil held to his nose. “My lord!”
“Not now, footman,” the knight-captain yelled back,
busy with other things.
“My lord, we must flee! Now!” screamed back the man,
leaping out of the trench and running a broken line back toward the
river that marked the separation between Southern Kingdoms and the
Eastern Kingdoms.
“Get back here, coward! I will have you hung for
desertion!” yelled the knight-captain.
“Captain, what is this smell?” one of his men
interrupted, sniffing at the dirt. The officer scowled.
“The smell of cowards, apparently,” he replied, having
lost sight of the footman.
“Catapults, loose!” he heard the cry from the enemy
hidden in the tree line behind the hedgehogs. The men in the trench
looked up, seeing many small objects cresting in the air in front
of the trench.
“Shields!” yelled the knight-captain, positioning his
own over himself. “Small rock bombardment,” he yelled
to his men. The small objects landed in front of the trench, in the
trench and behind the trench, but were not ham-sized rocks, being
instead thinly-stitched leather bags that burst, spraying a thick
liquid all over the place. The liquid stuck to the ground and the
men. “What manner of attack is this?” he asked in
disbelief. Even a footman without a helmet wouldn't have been
injured by the catapult fire if they fired these bags of what
seemed to be some sort of thickened oil.
Sniffing at it, he was reminded somewhat of a kitchen and somewhat
of a fertilizer facility. “Catapults, loose!” came the
call again. Ah ha! Trying to head-fake us, the
knight-captain thought, ducking under his shield again. They
fire these to make us think there is no threat, then drop a load of
rock on us. Clever for a bunch of slaves, he thought. More bags
burst around and on him and the men in the trench.
“Prepare to move,” he called, hearing men beginning to
cough. He coughed softly as he felt his throat tightening up. He
cleared his throat, but it only made him cough more. Covering his
mouth, he saw that where the thick liquid had hit the dirt of the
trench, there seemed to be some sort of steam coming from the
ground even as the dirt began to discolor. He felt his eyes
watering. What is this sorcery? he wondered as he
desperately tried to get out of the trench and to fresh air.
“Light them up!” came the strange command from the
unseen rebel commander. A lone fire arrow arched out of the tree
line, striking just in front of him and slightly to the left. For
just a moment, nothing seemed to happen, then the coughing
knight-captain saw what seemed to be a halo of orange, blue and
yellow flame appear around the burning wick tied to the arrow.
Everything went silent as he was violently thrown up and back, fire
licking over him like the tongue of an angry dragon. Heat seared
him through his armor and gambeson as it enveloped him, slithering
into his lungs as he screamed only to sear those as well. Below
him, the trench shook as the shockwave raced through it, followed
by a wall of fire hotter than a blacksmith's forge when he worked
the bellows. Fire shot above the tree lines before snaking along
the ground where the liquid had spilled, burning even through the
water made by the melting snow. The knight-captain landed among the
dead and dying horses and footmen beyond the fire, barely clinging
to life as the rest of the advance forces burned to death in the
first trench.
“Holy heavens,” breathed the commander of the outpost
as he watched the enemy die in a gruesome manner totally unfamiliar
to him.
“Boss is a monster,” breathed another of the men. The
man turned to smack the man across the head with his hand.
“Boss is our salvation!” he snapped at the man.
“Without her, we would never have succeeded in gaining our
freedom. Show proper respect for her!” he ordered.
“But to fight in this way…!” protested the other
man.
“You think yourself a match for knights and footmen of the
Allied Kingdoms?” sneered a third fighter, much older than
the other two. “If Boss's plan hadn't worked, we'd all be
pinned to trees or cut down by now. This is the only way we can
fight the military on equal footing. Grow up, boy,” he
snorted.
The rebels waited, but the flames seemed to refuse to die down.
Then, from further back, they heard a series of whistles.
“Second platoon is done. Time to shift to the second
outpost,” ordered the man in charge of the section. Silently,
they fell back to the second outpost to await the success of the
attack of second platoon.
The alliance military sent out a group of men with heavy shields to
see what had happened, and found the barely-alive knight-captain.
Retrieving him, they retreated from the still-burning obstacle,
returning to their lines on the other side of the river. Healers
managed to prolong the man's life, but he was blind and couldn't
talk. Still, his commanders demanded answers. He managed to scrawl
out a few answers that made no sense to them before expiring,
leaving them with a smoking corpse and very little in the way of
answers. They had caught a footman running away from the battle,
but since his explanation of fertilizer and coal dust made no
sense, the general had ordered him hung as a deserter hours
earlier.
Assembling for dinner in the command tent, the senior leadership
waited for the food to be served, arguing about what had happened
to their advance unit. Finally, the food was ready, and the group
sat to enjoy a warming soup and fresh meat. The meeting went late
into the night before the leadership turned in.
The next morning, the camp was in disarray, with the vast majority
of the soldiers sick or dead. Those that weren't dead were in no
condition to fight; or even stand. The healers worked to save as
many as they could, but ended up losing more than two thirds of the
men before night fall. Discouraged and tired, they fixed some soup
for themselves and began to write out the report on the massacre.
By morning, only two healers were alive, both deathly ill. When a
runner from the camp downstream from them arrived to request
medical aid for a sudden sickness, he found the camp filled with
death and sickness. Fearing an epidemic, he deserted, heading for
the rear lines. It was four days before a relief column arrived,
finding no one alive in either camp. There was only the report from
the runner, which was of no use to them in determining what had
befallen the camps. Deciding it was punishment from the gods for
waging a winter campaign, the army commander of the Eastern Kingdom
border army called a full halt to all planned attacks, choosing to
hunker down and wait for spring.
The rebel outpost resumed their first post two days after the first
attack. Reports came in from the other sections of similar results
to the advance attacks against their lines. In the rear lines, the
Captain in charge of the defenses got the reports that not one
attack had succeeded in taking even a foot of their land. Shaking
his head, he could only offer a salute to his absent Boss.
“Just like you said, Boss,” he murmured, studying the
map as he reviewed the notes he had been given by the
short-tempered girl who had freed them from their chains then led
them to victory like it was nothing at all.
“Runners,” he called, several messengers appearing a
few moments later. “Dispatches to all outpost commanders.
They are to hold position, and be vigilant for probing attacks or
uncommon tactics. This is not over, and they should not lose sight
of that just because this first skirmish went smoothly.
Replacements will be rotated through on a schedule that will be
posted later. Any soldier who misses an enemy attack or
infiltration will live to regret it. Is the message clear?”
he asked. The messengers all nodded. “Dismissed,” he
said, the messengers hurrying off. It would take them a couple days
to tell all the commanders, but that was just the way it was.
“Captain, your appointment is here,” his page said,
ushering in one of his fellow captains - this one the one in charge
of engineering and science.
“I take it you heard,” the captain grunted, nodding to
the woman.
“Yes. Just like Boss said,” the woman sounded very
proud of that.
“So, you have the plans ready?” he asked, getting right
to the point. She nodded, producing a thick roll of parchment.
Unrolling it, she began to walk him through what he needed his men
to do, and the very precise order they needed to do it in.
Switching parchments, she showed him the plans for the construction
projects Boss had ordered done by the soldiers and free slaves not
stationed on the front line. Seeing it laid out on parchment, with
schedules and steps and instructions, he finally saw the scope of
what Boss had set in motion.
“Incredible,” he breathed, reviewing the plans. The
engineer nodded.
“This is merely the military side of things,” she said.
“You should see the infrastructure side! I have crews going
day and night all over the kingdoms, and it will still take me
years to finish all of Boss's directives, but when they are
done…” she trailed off, shaking her head in
amazement.
“Does it ever make you wonder who she was before?”
asked the man quietly.
“What do you mean?” the woman asked.
“There is no way in hell she was born a slave,” he said
flatly. “She is too smart, too stubborn and far too capable
to have been born a slave. I would say she might have been
nobility, but her hatred of them makes that very unlikely; as well
as her lack of any sort of noble aversion to working,” he
chuckled.
“Maybe a little,” admitted the woman. “I mean,
these ideas of hers…they are just unheard of. No one does
things this way, but everything she has laid out has worked
perfectly as long as we follow her directions. Honestly, I do
sometimes wonder who she was before, but I would never be stupid
enough to ask.”
“She doesn't talk much about herself, does she?” agreed
the man. “And the last time she met with us, she seemed
irritated that she had to come straighten us all out. I can't help
but think about her last words to us.”
“No kidding,” agreed the woman. The two were silent for
a few minutes before she spoke up again. “I assume you have a
theory?”
“Maybe,” the man shrugged. “She's young, but she
might have been a mercenary or a disgraced scholar who ended up
sold as a slave. It would fit with most of her skills and her
attitude,” he explained. “How about you?”
“Her knowledge and skills with the strange things make me
think she might have been from beyond the Alliance,” said the
woman, her tone soft as she glanced around as if she were
discussing military secrets. The man frowned.
“Beyond the Alliance? Like from Raltaow or the Lower
Continent that is said be beyond the southern passes of
Raltaow?” he wondered.
“No, I mean beyond the Allied Kingdoms - way beyond,”
corrected the woman. “Maybe from the Lost Continent,”
she murmured.
“I would say that was nothing more than a myth except that I
once knew a sailor whose father had been there. He grew up hearing
about the voyage and the land from his old man, and swore he would
go there one day. Last I heard, his old man killed himself and the
son was considered a crazy old sailor. But, I do believe the land
is there somewhere,” he admitted. “But she talks like a
native, even if she does have that slight accent. Would someone
from the Lost Continent speak the language?”
“Did you know she speaks Elvish? And some language I have
never heard before? She does - I have heard her myself,” the
female captain assured him. The two considered that for a
moment.
“She is absent at the moment,” the man said slowly.
“She said she was carrying the war into the rest of the
Kingdoms, but she took only twenty volunteers with her, so how much
fighting can she do with so small a force?”
“And one of them is a ten year old girl, too,” nodded
the female. “I think she might have something else entirely
in mind.”
“You suggest she is planning to return to the Lost
Continent?” suggested the man.
“Maybe; I don't know,” admitted the woman. “Or
maybe she really is a sorceress.”
Further gossip was interrupted by a runner arriving with a report
from the quartermaster about supply levels. Turning their minds
back to work, the two Captains got busy. After all, even absent,
their Boss was not one either was willing to cross.